THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 

GIFT  OF 

Mrs.  Ben  B.  Lindsey 


GREYHOUND   FANNY 


'^Is  s/;e  talked  to  me,  I  could  understand  what  she  meant." 


GREYHOUND  FANNY 

BY 

MARTHA  MORLEY  STEWART 


CHICAGO 
R.  R.  DONNELLEY  &   SONS  CO. 

1912 


COPYRIGHT,  1912 

BY 
MARTHA  MORLEY  STEWART 


T 


TO  HUGH  McBIRNEY  III,  the  bearer  of 
an  honored  name,  and  the  worthy  scion 
of  a  goodly  lineage,  whose  native  qualities  of 
mind  and  heart,  under  the  gracious  nurture 
Providence  has  accorded  him  and  the  chrism  of 
the  noble  church  within  which  his  life  is  unfold 
ing,  already  find  utterance  in  an  ideal  boyhood 
and  give  promise  of  a  high  and  godly  manhood, 
this  book  is  dedicated  with  tender  affection 
and  appreciation. 


1106196 


PREFACE 

THE  writer  of  this  book,  it  is  needless  to  say,  loves 
dumb  animals,  and  shrubs  and  flowers,  and  boys 
and  girls  also,  and  has  that  intelligence  about  them 
which  love  begets. 

"Greyhound  Fanny"  tells  an  interesting  tale  about 
herself,  now  glad,  now  pathetic,  that  will  hold  the 
attention  of  the  boys  and  girls  who  read  it,  as  it  has 
done  for  those  who  heard  it  before  it  saw  print. 

Life  and  variety  are  found  in  its  chapters  by  the 
introduction  of  Fanny's  friends,  and  she  has  a  host  of 
them,  horses  and  cats,  and  monkeys  and  rats,  and  birds 
and  other  dogs,  to  say  nothing  of  human  beings.  And, 
O,  what  a  lot  of  queer  stories  she  is  able  to  repeat ! 

Mrs.  Stewart  exhibits  skill,  but  lays  no  claim  to  high 
literary  merit;  her  motive  being  simply  to  instill  in 
the  minds  of  the  young  the  primary  duty  of  treating 
the  lower  animals,  as  well  as  one  another,  with  sympa 
thy  and  kindness.  Was  the  lesson  ever  more  needed? 
To  write  this  word  of  introduction  or  commenda 
tion  is  not  to  pass  in  every  case  on  the  natural  history 
here  inculcated,  but  only  to  express  our  opinion  that 
the  work,  as  a  whole,  will  make  a  useful  and  entertain 
ing  text-book  for  our  public  schools.  Their  priv 
ileges  in  these  modern  days  make  so  different  a  picture 
from  what  some  of  us  used  to  know,  and  which  Lowell 
crystallized  in  his  "charcoal  portrait  of  the  school- 
dame," 

"Who  'mid  the  volleyed  learning,  firm  and  calm, 
Patted  the  furloughed  ferrule  on  her  palm, 
And,  to  our  wonder,  could  detect  at  once, 
Who  flashed  the  pan,  and  who  was  downright  dunce." 

JAMES  M.  GRAY. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.  MEANDERINGS     ....     .     .     .  1 

II.  THE  NEW  HOME      ......  8 

III.  THE  WHITE  RATS 14 

IV.  BLIND  BILLY 21 

V.  THE  FIRE 29 

VI.  ANOTHER  MOVE 34 

VII.  BLACK  PRINCE    .     .     .     ."...,.  40 

VIII.  SUMMER  REST 49 

IX.  POLLY  AND  DICK     ......  58 

X.  Miss  GIFFORD'S  ANGORAS  ....  63 

XI.  THE  TEA  PARTY      ......'  71 

XII.  OUR  FEATHERED  FRIENDS  ....  85 

XIII.  Two  POLISHED  DOGS 102 

XIV.  THE  MONKEYS 106 

XV.  AT  THE  SEASHORE 123 

XVI.  PEACEFUL  DAYS 130 

XVII.  THE  SAD  VISIT 137 

XVIII.  HUMAN  ERROR 146 

XIX.  DEPTHS  OF  SORROW 148 

XX.  INTO  THE  GREAT  CITY 155 

XXI.  THE  WANDERER  . 161 

XXII.  PROVIDENCE ...  170 

XXIII.  TRACINGS .  175 

XXIV.  A  KIND  FAMILY.     .     ...     .     .  178 

XXV.  A  CHRISTMAS  GIFT  .  182 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 

Facing  page 
"As  she  talked  to  me,  I  could  understand  what  she 

meant" Frontispiece 

MRS.  EMMA  BRADLEY        ........     „.     .     xiii 

"She  would  picture  for  you  a  splendid  old  'English 

House'" 10 

"Harry  and  I  passed  many  long  hours  that  winter"     .      .       18 
"And  other  songsters  lived  in  cages  whose  doors  were 

often  left  open" 21 

"  Poor  Blind  Billy!  How  sad  it  is!"   ......       24 

Mrs.  White  related  all  that  had  happened  in  regard  to 

the  fire .      :      .      .      .       32 

After  a  little,  the  boys  found  just  the  right  place  to  build 

a  dam 50 

"She  spoke  of  our  Snow  Ball  who  loved  flowers,  but 

plainly  expressed  his  preference  for  hyacinths"  .  .  69 
The  children  always  knew  where  to  go  for  their  lost  pets  .  78 
"I  know  you,  old  fellow.  Come  over  here  to  me!"  .  .  125 
"  Oh,  how  beautiful  and  consecrated  was  her  love  for  my 

master!" 139 

"My  beautiful  puppy  grew,  becoming  playful  just  as 

little  puppies  do" 154 

"When  he  was  hitched  to  the  willow  cart,  he  reminded  me 

of  Black  Prince" 179 

"Into  a  room  where  the  glow  of  a  soft  red  light  fell  shadowy 

everywhere" 186 


A  TRIBUTE 

I  CANNOT  send  this  little  volume  forth  on  its 
mission  to  the  dear  children  without  paying  a 
tribute  to  "The  Beautiful  Lady"  through  whose 
guidance  I  learned  to  do  the  work  in  the  humane 
cause  which  has  led  to  the  writing  of  the  story  of 
"Greyhound  Fanny." 

I  can  never  forget  how,  toward  the  evening  hour  of 
a  day  in  my  young  life,  a  carriage  drawn  by  a  superb 
span  of  horses  drew  up  before  my  door  and  a  footman 
in  livery  assisted  Mrs.  Emma  Bradley,  who  is  the 
beautiful  lady  of  my  story,  to  ascend  the  steps  leading 
to  my  home. 

The  low,  musical  tones  of  her  voice  fascinated  me, 
and  when  she  told  me  that  her  call  concerned  a 
humane  cause  dear  to  her,  and  in  her  winning  manner 
asked  me  to  form  a  band  of  mercy  among  the  children, 
her  personal  charms  were  sufficient,  apart  from  the  ap 
peal  of  mercy  to  my  heart,  to  enlist  me  in  this  great 
work,  and  I  at  once  promised  to  do  all  that  I  could 
under  her  guidance.  The  many  years  which  she 
devoted  to  her  beloved  philanthropy  and  the  wealth 
she  gave  to  it  lent  an  invaluable  aid  for  a  broader 
sympathy  for  all  living  things,  and  the  story  of 
"Greyhound  Fanny"  will  not  have  been  written  in 
vain  if  it  brings  aid  to  the  mute  appeal  of  the  helpless. 

MARTHA  MORLEY  STEWART. 

April  30,  1912. 


GREYHOUND   FANNY 


GREYHOUND  FANNY 


CHAPTER  I 

MEANDERINGS 

//  7  have  borrowed  from  a  friend, 
I  borrow  but  to  lend  again. 

I  WAS  born  in  a  kennel  owned  by  a  wealthy  gentle 
man,  and  am  a  descendant  of  the  English  race  of 
greyhounds.  My  breed  runs  back  to  antiquity;  we 
are  the  only  race  of  dogs  that  has  retained  its  natural 
shape  and  characteristics,  and  I  am  justly  proud  of 
my  ancestry. 

While  a  puppy,  I  was  taken  away  from  my  kennel 
and  placed  in  the  home  of  a  doctor,  where  I  lived  but 
three  months.  I  do  not  remember  much  of  this  home, 
except  that  the  doctor's  mother  kept  house  for  him, 
and  that  she  was  white-haired,  and  very  gentle  and 
good.  It  is  a  satisfaction,  though,  to  learn  that  there 
is  a  time  in  the  lives  of  even  young  children  when  they, 
too,  cannot  remember.  I  think  that  having  to  leave 
the  kind  doctor  must  have  awakened  my  memory- 
sense,  for  with  that  change  came  my  first  vivid  recol 
lection.  It  was  the  beginning  of  what  I  am  pleased  to 
call  my  companionship  with  my  Beautiful  Lady,  of 
whom  you  will  learn  much  from  the  lines  of  this  book. 

For  several  years  my  Beautiful  Lady's  home  was  at 
Mills  Dam;  but  her  husband,  who  had  become  my 
master,  had  decided  to  locate  his  business  interests 
at  Somo  City,  the  place  where  I  was  born,  and  also  the 

i 


2  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

home  of  the  kind  doctor,  my  second  master.  It  was 
on  a  business  trip  to  Somo  City  that  my  Beautiful 
Lady's  husband  first  saw  me,  and  a  crisp  ten-dollar 
bill  took  my  place  in  the  doctor's  affection. 

My  new  master  did  not  wish  to  move  his  family  to 
Somo  City  until  he  had  built  a  house  there.  So  my 
Beautiful  Lady,  her  son  Arthur,  eight  years  of  age,  and 
Harry,  only  two  years  old,  were  still  in  their  old  home. 
My  master  soon  found  a  chance  to  send  me  to  Mills 
Dam.  A  slender  chain  was  clasped  to  my  collar,  and 
I  took  my  first  ride  on  the  cars.  When  the  train 
stopped  at  the  station,  the  gentleman  who  had  brought 
me  here  led  me  to  my  new  home,  and  there  I  saw  for 
the  first  time  my  Beautiful  Lady.  She  was  lying  on  a 
couch,  and  I  learned  afterwards  that  she  had  never 
been  strong.  There  was  a  manner  about  her  that 
entirely  won  my  heart  as  no  other  has  ever  done. 

She  asked  my  name,  and  when  the  gentleman  told 
her,  her  eyes  filled  with  tears  and  she  said:  "Flossie! 
I  can  never  call  her  that,  for  it  is  the  name  of  a  dear 
little  friend  of  mine  who  has  just  been  laid  away 
forever.  I  shall  call  her  Fanny.  Then  she  put  out 
her  hand  and  patted  my  neck,  and  I  did  not  care  what 
she  called  me,  for  her  soft  touch  made  my  heart  so 
happy  that  I  loved  her  at  once. 

Now  that  I  have  made  you  acquainted  with  my 
lineage  and  birth,  I  wish  you  to  know  how  I  came  to 
write  this  book,  near  the  close  of  my  long  life.  One 
evening  I  heard  Arthur  say,  as  he  looked  up  from  his 
reading,  "Mother,  why  don't  you  write  a  book?" 

"Would  you  like  me  to  do  so?"  she  asked. 

"Yes,"  he  answered. 

I  saw  by  the  anxious  expression  on  her  face  that  this 
was  not  a  new  thought  to  her.  The  idea  pleased  me,  too, 


MEANDERINGS  3 

for  I  had  heard  much  talk  about  a  book  that  was  written 
by  a  horse,  and  I  wondered,  if  that  were  true,  why  a 
thorough-bred  dog  could  not  do  so  as  well.  Though  I 
could  not  quite  understand  how  it  could  be  done  by 
either,  I  began  to  listen,  with  great  interest,  to  the 
conversation  of  people  on  humane  subjects,  and  I  knew 
that  my  Beautiful  Lady's  library  contained  many 
books  and  leaflets,  written,  as  I  supposed,  by  different 
animals,  for  at  the  top  of  one  little  monthly  paper 
it  read,  "Our  Dumb  Animals." 

My  Beautiful  Lady  often  spoke  of  the  sagacity  of 
animals,  and  I  learned  to  think  very  highly  of  them. 
One  day  while  talking  to  some  ladies  she  said:  "The 
meager  knowledge  which  many  people  have  of  animals 
comes  simply  from  a  lack  of  observation."  After  that 
I  decided  to  look  deeply  into  the  matter.  One  day  I 
heard  her  say  there  is  a  great  work  to  be  done  for  all 
living  creatures,  and  I  noticed  that  her  happiest 
moments  were  when  she  was  correcting  some  wrong 
or  doing  an  act  of  kindness.  I  think  now  that  the 
Spirit  of  Great  Love  must  have  shed  his  sweet  influence 
over  me,  giving  me  a  desire  to  pattern  after  her,  and 
I  decided  that  my  own  animal  kingdom  was  the  place 
for  me  to  begin  my  work. 

I  felt  anxious  to  know  what  "sagacious"  meant. 
One  day  when  I  heard  her  use  the  word  I  walked  over 
to  Arthur,  wagging  my  tail  and  whining  softly  to 
attract  his  attention,  just  as  I  do  when  I  am  thirsty. 
Arthur  seldom  caught  my  meaning  as  quickly  as  his 
mother  did,  but  this  time  he  asked:  "Fanny,  what  do 
you  wish  —  to  know  what  mamma  is  talking  about? 
I  have  noticed  that  you  are  always  uneasy  when  we 
use  that  word  in  your  presence."  I  must  have  had 
a  glad  expression  in  my  eye,  for  he  said,  and  that 


4  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

without  looking  into  any  book:  "One  of  the  wisest  men 
tells  us  that  sagacious  means  'quick  of  thought,  acute 
in  penetration,  wise  in  foreseeing  things/  and  I  think 
this  is  true  of  you,  as  you  seem  to  be  ever  on  the  alert 
when  we  are  talking,  and  your  eyes  follow  the  face  of 
each  speaker  as  though  you  understood  and  only  lacked 
the  gift  of  speech  to  join  in  the  conversation."  Since 
then  my  Beautiful  Lady  and  Arthur  have  so  often 
explained  words  to  me  that  I  have  become  a  very 
knowing  dog. 

My  Beautiful  Lady  smiled  at  Arthur's  remark,  and 
walked  slowly  out  of  the  room  and  I  could  not  find  her 
for  some  moments.  At  last  I  spied  her  sitting  quietly 
looking  out  of  the  window,  a  shade  of  sadness  on  her 
face.  I  decided  to  delay  no  longer,  and  tried  to  make 
her  understand  that  I  wished  to  talk  with  her  about 
writing  a  book.  But,  oh,  how  could  I?  I  tried  to 
speak,  but  my  words  sounded  like  the  bark  of  any 
dog.  I  leaped  to  and  fro,  showing  my  agitation  as 
well  as  I  knew  how,  and  then  finding  myself  powerless, 
I  laid  my  nose  upon  her  hand  and  tried  to  look  what 
I  could  not  speak. 

"Fanny,"  she  said,  "what  are  you  thinking  of? 
You  are  restless,  and  your  eyes  are  very  wistful. 
I  wonder  whether  your  thoughts  are  following  mine, 
about  a  book  for  dumb  animals?" 

I  wish  that  I  could  tell  you  how  my  heart  beat  with 
joy  to  know  that  she  understood  me.  I  wagged,  not 
only  my  tail,  but  my  whole  body,  and  whined  in  loud 
tones  which  must  have  expressed  much,  for  she  asked : 
"Do  you  know  what  you  and  I  will  do?  You  shall 
come  every  day  and  lie  down  by  my  side  while  I  write 
out  the  story,  just  as  you  would  if  you  could  use  a  pen. 
As  great  authors  have  given  their  thoughts  to  others, 


MEANDERINGS  5 

you  shall  be  my  inspiration,  and  thus  really  and  truly 
be  the  author.  Our  book  shall  be  given  to  little  children 
and  to  grown-up  children  to  read,  just  as  if  written  by 
an  intelligent  dog." 

Could  it  be  true?  My  own  Beautiful  Lady  to  write 
for  me!  I  was  thrilled  with  delight.  Yes,  she  under 
stood  dumb  animals  if  anyone  ever  did.  And  her  hand 
was  to  write  the  words  for  me!  Oh,  I  was  so  happy, 
for  I  knew  that  if  she  could  arouse  the  same  deep 
feelings  in  the  hearts  of  my  readers  which  her  hand 
aroused  in  mine,  when  it  lay  in  kindness  upon  my 
head,  then  my  book  would  stir  the  love  and  pity  of 
all  who  should  read  it,  and  do  far  more  good  for  my 
race  than  I  could  ever  have  done. 

My  Beautiful  Lady  went  on  talking  more  to  herself 
than  to  me:  "There  are  several  threads  that  might 
be  used  in  writing  this  story,"  she  said. 

Now  this  talk  about  threads  worried  me,  for  I  had 
noticed  that  pen  and  ink  were  used  in  writing  books. 
"But,"  she  continued,  "two  threads  will  be  enough  — 
a  thread  of  truth  and  a  thread  of  sympathy,  which 
may  be  thrown  by  the  shuttle  of  charity  through 
every  life  which  God  has  created." 

Then  in  her  quiet  and  beautiful  way  she  repeated 
some  verses  which  I  have  heard  her  tell  Harry  he 
would  find  in  the  thirteenth  chapter  of  first  Corinthians, 
in  that  Book  which  so  often  lay  open  upon  her  lap. 

My  Beautiful  Lady  wondered  whether  I  would  like  to 
have  the  history  of  my  own  life  written,  saying,  "The 
links  which  have  formed  its  chain  are  those  of  joy  and 
sorrow."  This  partly  explained  to  me  what  had  never 
been  clear  before.  I  remembered  that  sometimes  when 
a  chain  was  clasped  to  a  collar  about  my  neck,  I 
would  bound  with  delight;  so  I  supposed  that  the 


6  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

links  of  that  chain  were  made  of  joy.  But  again  when 
a  chain  was  clasped  to  a  collar  about  my  neck  my 
heart  was  heavy,  and  the  sounds  of  those  links  were 
like  funeral  peals  to  me.  Those  were  the  links  of 
sorrow,  I  suppose.  The  thought  that  the  book  should 
contain  the  story  of  my  life  had  not  occurred  to  me, 
and  I  looked  up  with  an  inquiring  face  to  know  whether 
there  had  been  anything  notable  in  my  career,  the 
career  of  a  dog.  Taking  my  face  in  her  hand,  my 
Beautiful  Lady  said: 

"All  life  is  noticed  by  God,  even  that  of  a  little 
sparrow;  and,  if  the  Father  of  all  wisdom  can  notice 
so  small  a  thing,  surely  there  must  be  something 
worthy  of  notice  in  the  life  of  every  creature." 

She  told  me  that  my  life  reminded  her  of  the  lives 
of  some  great  and  wealthy  people,  at  whose  door 
sorrow  had  knocked  and  entered  without  being  bidden. 
As  she  talked  to  me,  I  could  understand  what  she 
meant,  for  I  was  born  in  the  kennel  of  a  wealthy  gen 
tleman,  and  for  a  time  had  lived  in  the  home  of  a  kind 
doctor,  and  now  had  been  ten  years  with  my  Beautiful 
Lady.  Nothing  that  money  could  buy  had  been 
lacking  in  any  of  these  homes,  and  so  great  trials  might 
come  to  me  unbidden.  My  Beautiful  Lady  talked  of 
the  sorrows  that  come  to  the  flesh  and  cannot  be 
understood  until  the  mysteries  of  God  are  rolled  away. 
She  said:  "There  are  afflictions  put  upon  creatures, 
dumb  and  human,  by  cruel  hands,  which  would  not 
be  if  there  were  love  in  the  hearts  of  the  people."  She 
spoke  of  the  Golden  Rule,  and  how  dogs  would  often 
kiss  the  hand  that  struck  them,  and  of  horses  that 
would  stand  for  hours  in  the  pitiless  storm  and  cold, 
waiting  to  carry  home  safely  the  drunken  master 
who  would  cruelly  lash  and  kick  them,  an  unjust 


MEANDERINGS  7 

return  for  their  kind  and  faithful  service.  Then 
my  Beautiful  Lady's  face  would  light  up  as  she  told 
me  of  the  great  work  being  done  to  teach  children, 
as  well  as  older  people,  that  Christian  duty  and  justice 
demand  that  we  show  mercy  to  all  creatures. 

I  shall  put  in  my  book  a  picture  of  my  Beautiful 
Lady,  that  you,  too,  may  look  upon  her  kindly,  love-lit 
countenance,  which  is  the  result  of  loving  thoughts  and 
a  pure  heart.  I  know  that  you  will  think  her  as 
beautiful  as  I  do. 

Dog-fashioned,  I  have  meandered  from  one  subject 
to  another,  trying  to  tell  how  I  became  an  author. 
But  my  Beautiful  Lady  thinks  you  will  all  understand 
by  this  time,  and  she  comforts  me  by  saying  that  I 
shall  soon  set  off  on  a  dog  trot,  and  then  my  story  will 
run  more  smoothly! 

I  only  wish  I  may  live  many  more  years  to  help  my 
race.  I  have  often  heard  my  Beautiful  Lady  say  she 
hoped  she  would  live  to  be  as  old  as  her  grandmother. 
I  have  looked  into  her  face  and  wondered  how  she 
could  say  that,  when  she  suffered  so  much  pain;  but  I 
have  learned  now  something  of  that  desire  to  help 
others,  and  what  it  is  that  brings  the  actual  meaning 
of  life  into  the  heart — yes,  into  the  heart  of  even  a  dog. 


CHAPTER  II 

THE  NEW  HOME 

See!  the  summer  days  are  dying, 

The  sun  bends  low  to  kiss  the  ground, 
The  murmuring  wind  is  softly  sighing 

When  autumn  leaves  their  bed  have  found. 
But  within  the  home  a  firelight  splendor 

Reveals  a  picture  of  warmest  hue; 
The  hearts  that  gather  there  are  tender, 

And  home  is  fair  to  the  loved  and  true. 

DURING  the  delightful  summer  months,  my 
Beautiful  Lady,  Arthur,  Harry,  and  I  lived  at 
Mills  Dam,  while  the  dear  husband  and  father  was 
absent  in  Somo  City  attending  to  business  and  the 
building  of  the  new  home.  In  the  beginning  of  autumn 
it  was  completed,  and  the  family  made  preparations  to 
move. 

My  Beautiful  Lady  was  sad  indeed  to  leave  her  old 
home  and  friends.  Her  grief  touched  me  deeply,  for 
I  had  never  seen  her  cry  so  hard  before.  That  night 
we  stayed  with  friends  who  lived  just  opposite  our  old 
home.  After  Harry  had  gone  to  sleep,  my  Beautiful 
Lady  said,  "  Come,  Fanny,"  and  led  the  way  across  the 
street,  through  the  gate,  and  up  to  the  great  hall  door. 

We  went  in;  our  trunks  stood  in  the  dining-room. 
The  moonlight  fell  in  broad  sheets  upon  the  floor, 
through  the  uncurtained  windows,  casting  its  ghost 
like  shadows  into  the  corners.  My  Beautiful  Lady 
stood  for  a  moment  with  her  hand  pressed  to  her  fore 
head,  then,  sinking  to  the  floor  and  resting  her  head 
on  a  trunk,  gave  way  to  her  grief.  To  show  my  sym- 

8 


THE  NEW  HOME  9 

pathy,  I  thrust  my  nose  in  her  face,  licked  her  cheek, 
and  whined.  After  a  while  she  raised  her  face,  now 
so  beautiful  to  me,  and,  laying  her  hand  on  my  head, 
said:  "Fanny,  my  good  and  faithful  friend,  I  hope 
you  may  never  have  to  leave  a  home  that  has  become 
so  dear  to  you  as  has  this  one  to  me."  I  kissed  her  hand 
again  and  again;  but  as  I  was  not  yet  old,  I  did  not 
fully  understand  her  words,  nor  did  I  dream  that  I 
would  ever  pass  through  the  same  painful  experience. 
Finally  my  Beautiful  Lady  arose  and  walked  slowly 
through  the  bare  rooms,  while  I  was  close  at  her  side. 
She  repeated  softly  the  lines  of  a  poem  which  I  did 
not  understand.  Her  conduct  made  me  sad  and  rest 
less.  Ever  watchful  of  me,  however,  she  said:  "Fanny, 
you  do  not  like  this,  do  you?  Let  us  say  good-bye  to 
the  place  which  has  held  so  much  of  life  for  me  and  for 

you." 

We  passed  into  the  open  air,  and  for  the  last  time  my 
Beautiful  Lady  locked  the  big  brown  door.  On  her 
way  out  of  the  grounds,  she  paused  beside  the  pansy 
bed,  which  was  flooded  with  the  bright  moonlight,  and, 
sitting  down  on  the  edge  of  the  walk,  caressed  the 
blossoms,  and  murmured  to  her  flower  pets:  "Pretty 
faces!  How  precious  you  are  to  me!  I  wish  you  could 
come  out  of  your  beds  and  go  with  me.  I  love  your 
pure  lives  and  the  lessons  of  patience  and  duty  you 
teach  me.  If  some  unkind  hand  plucks  you  and  you 
die  before  the  autumn  season  marks  your  length  of 
days,  still  you  have  lived  out  your  mission  here,  with 
your  faces  ever  turned  God-ward." 

I  had  often,  in  the  early  morning  or  cool  of  evening, 
lain  contentedly  at  my  Beautiful  Lady's  side  while 
she  talked  with  her  flowers;  but  for  some  reason  that 
night  I  longed  to  have  her  go  and  leave  them.  I 


10  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

began  teasing  her;  she  smiled  through  her  tears  and 
said:  "You  do  not  understand  all  of  this,  do  you, 
my  dog?  No  one  knows  the  bitterness  of  any  cup 
until  it  has  been  drained,  and  yet  God  is  kinder  than 
we  can  ever  realize." 

We  walked  slowly  toward  the  gate,  my  Beautiful 
Lady  looking  upon  either  side,  and  softly  repeating 
again  those  lines  which  were  so  strange  to  me.  As  she 
passed  out  into  the  street,  she  pressed  her  hand  upon 
her  forehead  and  I  heard  her  whisper,  "Help  me  to  be 
strong." 

My  Beautiful  Lady  did  not  look  at  me,  but  straight 
upward;  yet  thinking  she  may  have  meant  me,  I  ran 
and  jumped  and  barked,  and  leaped  as  high  as  I  could, 
because  I  knew  that  always  pleased  her.  I  was  glad 
when  she  went  and  we  reached  our  room  and  prepared 
for  slumber.  She  put  my  soft  warm  blanket  over  me, 
and  then  lay  down  upon  her  own  bed.  I  was  so  close 
beside  her  I  could  rise  at  any  moment  and  touch  her. 

After  a  refreshing  sleep  we  took  an  early  train  for 
Somo  City.  Would  you  like  a  picture  of  our  new 
home? 

Were  my  Beautiful  Lady  an  artist,  she  would  take 
her  brush  and  paint  one  for  you  on  this  very  page. 
She  would  picture  for  you  a  splendid  old  English  house, 
with  long  sloping  roof  toward  the  front,  studded  with 
small,  well  proportioned  dormers  for  the  second  and 
third  stories,  with  their  groups  of  small  windows. 

She  would  also  show  you  a  winding  path,  extending 
through  a  well-kept  garden,  and  up  the  wide  steps  to  the 
front  porch  with  its  heavy  interesting  timber  effects. 

Next  she  would  paint  the  massive  entrance  door, 
with  its  long  iron  hinges,  leading  to  the  large  reception- 
hall,  an  example  of  exquisite  harmony. 


A  A 


'She  would  picture  for  you  a  splendid  old  English  House." 


THE   NEW  HOME  11 

You  would  see  here  the  grand  staircase  and  beams 
with  their  handsome  carving,  the  wide  brick  mantel 
with  its  cheerful  fire,  and  at  one  end,  the  fine  old  stained- 
glass  windows,  where  my  master  and  mistress  planned 
so  many  happy  hours. 

The  East  side  of  the  house  would  show  the  heavy, 
wide  projecting  cornice  of  the  gable,  with  brackets 
and  beam  work  throwing  their  shadows  in  fantastic 
shapes. 

On  the  South  were  groupings  of  wide  windows,  with 
their  deep  tracery  transoms,  at  which  were  two  English 
ivys  trailing  their  dark  glossy  leaves  from  two  large 
bronze  vases. 

Here,  too,  was  the  long  South  porch,  with  its  easy- 
chairs  and  soft  rugs,  where  I  used  to  lie  and  watch  my 
Beautiful  Lady. 

The  North  side  of  the  building  was  plainer  and  of 
little  interest,  except  for  its  long,  cool,  inviting  porch. 

At  one  of  the  windows  my  Beautiful  Lady  would 
probably  paint  my  face  beside  Harry's,  as  we  often 
stood  there  together.  Nor  would  she  forget  the  pretty 
yard  of  clover,  with  its  pink  and  white  blossoms,  which 
filled  the  air  with  sweetness.  The  low,  wide,  hedge 
fence  divided  the  yard  from  the  busy  street  beyond. 

At  the  South  of  the  house  was  my  new  kennel;  it 
corresponded  in  style  and  outline  with  the  house,  and 
had  a  door  through  which  Harry  could  stand  erect, 
for  he  was  still  a  little  fellow.  There  I  was  to  sleep, 
and  I  was  locked  in  it  for  several  nights;  but  as  I  was 
used  to  living  with  the  family,  I  felt  so  strange  and 
lonely  that  I  moaned  and  whined  the  night  through. 
Then  my  Beautiful  Lady  declared  that  I  should  suffer 
no  longer,  and  after  that  I  abandoned  my  kennel  and 
slept  in  her  room,  as  had  before  been  my  habit. 


12  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

As  so  many  lines  in  my  book  have  been  written  with 
as  yet  hardly  more  than  a  reference  to  my  master, 
I  am  somewhat  ashamed.  My  Beautiful  Lady  said  he 
should  always  have  the  preference,  because  he  is  the 
head  of  the  house.  I  trust  my  readers  will  consider 
the  fact  that  until  our  removal  to  Somo  City  I  had 
seen  very  little  of  him.  I  fear  I  cannot  understand 
his  virtues;  therefore  I  might  not  do  him  justice  as 
I  should  present  him  to  you.  My  Beautiful  Lady,  I 
know,  would  say  many  kind  things  about  my  master, 
for  she  is  not  only  fond  but  proud  of  him. 

He  is  a  large  man,  very  handsome,  and  I  have  often 
heard  people  say,  when  they  little  suspected  that  I  was 
listening,  that  he  was  honest  and  upright  in  all  of  his 
business  dealings.  He  provided  richly  for  his  family. 
He  is  especially  fond  of  greyhounds,  and  I  was  the 
second  that  he  had  purchased.  I  suppose  he  expected 
me  to  choose  him  for  my  favorite  friend.  Perhaps  I 
should  have  done  so,  but  my  Beautiful  Lady  won  my 
heart  first.  Doubtless  I  have  been  selfish  in  my  love 
for  her,  but  I  notice  that  little  children  like  her,  and 
that  her  eyes  are  full  of  tenderness  when  she  speaks  to 
them. 

When  I  came  to  be  with  my  master  every  day,  he 
tried  to  persuade  me  to  go  to  the  office  with  him.  He 
would  play  with  me  in  the  yard,  and  I  always  enjoyed 
the  frolic;  still  I  could  never  make  up  my  mind  to 
accompany  him.  After  a  while  he  knew  there  was  no 
use  in  trying  to  win  me  from  my  Beautiful  Lady,  and 
he  gave  me  to  her  altogether. 

The  one  I  loved  next  best  was  Harry.  He  was  a 
handsome  little  fellow,  with  long  golden  curls.  When 
the  cold  days  and  the  snow  came,  and  I  needed  a 
warm  place,  I  chose  the  rug  by  the  fireside,  and  there 


THE  NEW  HOME  13 

Harry  and  I  passed  many  happy  hours  that  long  winter. 
Often  we  would  lie  together,  his  curls  about  my  head, 
his  arm  around  my  neck.  Sometimes  he  teased  me, 
for  he  had  a  naughty  habit  of  pulling  my  ears,  and  it 
was  quite  hard  for  my  Beautiful  Lady  to  break  him 
of  this  trick.  Still  I  never  thought  of  biting  him,  I 
loved  him  too  much.  Besides,  I  heard  my  Beautiful 
Lady  say  that  if  I  should  bite  Harry  it  would  cause 
her  pain.  Harry  was  very  fond  of  his  mother  and  we 
three  made  a  happy  trio. 

Arthur,  of  course,  attended  school.  He  was  good 
to  me,  when  at  home,  and  I  liked  him,  but  only  as 
I  liked  his  father.  Sunday  was  our  happiest  day. 
On  these  afternoons  we  all  gathered  in  the  parlor. 
My  master  and  my  Beautiful  Lady  drew  their  chairs 
into  the  Oriental  window  to  rock  and  talk,  while  I  lay 
near  the  grate  watching  them.  It  mattered  not  to 
me  whether  the  sun  shone  or  the  snow  fell  or  the  wind 
howled,  I  was  loved  and  sheltered  like  a  child,  and  I 
knew  no  thought  of  worry. 


CHAPTER  III 

THE  WHITE  RATS 

There's  a  lesson  in  the  sunbeam, 

There's  a  lesson  in  the  flower, 
There's  a  lesson  in  the  moonbeam, 

There's  a  lesson  in  every  hour. 

As  we  look  at  God's  creation, 

From  the  tiniest  to  the  great, 
There's  a  parable  for  every  one 

Who  watcheth  at  Life's  gate. 

ONE  day,  as  my  Beautiful  Lady  and  Harry  and 
I  were  busy  in  the  sitting  room,  we  heard  a 
great  commotion  outside,  and  running  to  the  window, 
we  saw  a  number  of  boys.  Arthur  seemed  to  be  the 
ringleader.  He  was  naturally  boisterous — a  "genuine 
boy,"  his  mother  called  him  —  and  whenever  he 
appeared  on  any  scene  an  awakening  was  sure  to 
follow.  He  and  another  boy  were  carrying  between 
them  a  large  wooden  cage,  which  they  set  down  on  the 
North  porch.  We  opened  the  door,  and  Arthur  ex 
claimed  in  a  loud  voice:  "I've  got  some  white  rats, 
mamma,  and  dandies  they  are,  too!  Just  come  and 
look  at  them.  They  have  pink  eyes  and  their  coats 
are  as  soft  as  silk.  They  are  a  regular  circus,  for  they 
can  do  many  tricks." 

Rats!  Why,  any  woman  is  supposed  to  run  away 
at  the  very  sight  of  a  rat  or  a  mouse.  My  Beautiful 
Lady  had  been  able  to  make  a  pet  of  nearly  every 
creature,  but  against  rats  she  shared  the  prejudice 
of  her  sex.  She  did  not  come  very  near  to  the  cage, 
and  was  doing  her  best  to  control  her  fear.  She  always 

14 


THE  WHITE  RATS  15 

tried  to  show  that  she  could  be  both  brave  and  tender. 
Arthur  took  two  of  the  largest  rats  in  his  hands  and 
started  towards  my  Beautiful  Lady. 

"Don't  come  any  nearer,  Arthur,  or  I  shall  scream," 
she  said. 

Arthur  laughed  and  exclaimed:  "Afraid  of  a  tame  rat ! 
What  harm  could  they  do  you?  See  how  they  cuddle 
up  to  my  cheek!  They  are  different  from  wild  rats, 
but  no  rat  will  harm  anyone  if  he  is  not  first  attacked. 
Come,  mamma,  lay  your  hand  on  them  and  see  how 
cute  they  are." 

But  my  Beautiful  Lady  was  doubtful  and  bade 
Arthur  not  to  come  any  nearer. 

"What!"  he  exclaimed,  trying  to  tease  her.  "You 
are  a  teacher  of  a  Band  of  Mercy,  and  yet  afraid  of 
these  little  creatures  which  are  as  harmless  as  kittens, 
and  just  as  good  pets." 

"But,  Arthur,  you  cannot  understand  how  I  feel," 
my  Beautiful  Lady  protested.  "I  am  ashamed  of 
my  fear,  but  I  must  first  become  accustomed  to  them. 
Perhaps  then  I  shall  overcome  my  timidity.  I  am  sure 
I  shall  try." 

"Well,  please,  mamma,  say  that:!  shall  keep  them." 

"I  promise  that  you  may  for  a  few  days  at  least, 
until  I  learn  more  of  their  ways  and  shall  then  be 
better  able  to  decide  what  is  best.  Now  let  me  see 
some  of  their  tricks.  Have  I  ever  told  you  of  the 
musical  rat?  It  used  to  come  up  through  a  hole  in  the 
floor  of  a  garret,  where  a  poor  young  man  who  after 
ward  became  a  great  violinist,  first  practiced  music. 
At  first  the  rat  would  sit  motionless,  on  its  haunches; 
but  as,  the  music  went  on,  its  little  body  would  sway  in 
rhythmic  motion." 

"What  became  of  the  rat?"  asked  one  of  the  boys. 


16  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

"A  better  fortune  than  living  in  a  garret  soon  came 
to  the  player.  A  great  master  heard  of  the  young 
man's  talent  and  took  him  away  to  be  his  pupil.  The 
young  violinist's  delight  was  so  great  that  it  was  a 
number  of  days  before  he  thought  of  his  faithful 
little  friend.  When  he  did,  he  was  so  sorry  that  he 
had  forgotten  his  mutual  companion,  that  tears  came 
to  his  eyes  and  a  flush  of  shame  to  his  cheeks.  But 
as  he  had  no  money  to  go  back  to  his  garret-home  he 
only  wished  to  see  his  little  rat. 

"Now,  it  happened  as  the  master  was  listening  to 
his  pupil  that  the  boy  often  missed  a  chord,  and  there 
were  tears  upon  his  cheeks  when  he  failed  to  execute 
a  perfect  chord.  One  day  his  master  exclaimed:  'What 
ails  thee,  lad?'  An  explanation  followed,  upon  which 
the  master  said:  'It  will  soon  forget,  or  has  already. 
You  must  think  of  higher  things  than  a  rat.  Come, 
cheer  up!  This  weakness  is  beneath  you.'  But  the 
heart  of  music  was  also  the  heart  of  love  and  fidelity, 
and  after  a  few  days  the  lad  broke  down  completely, 
sobbing,  'It  is  of  no  use,  master,  my  power  is  dead 
within  me.' 

"Thi§  was  serious,  indeed,  for  wonderful  things  had 
been  hoped  for  him.  The  great  musician  saw  that 
something  must  be  done.  So  he  gave  the  boy  some 
money,  saying:  'Take  that,  go  and  satisfy  yourself 
that  only  a  foolish  thought  has  crept  into  your  head.' 

"The  young  lad  traveled  back  to  his  miserable  garret. 
It  was  too  late.  His  little  friend  lay  dead  upon  the 
floor.  It  is  said  that  in  the  great  player's  notes  in 
after  years  there  were  strains  of  pathos  and  tenderness 
more  touching  than  those  of  any  other  violinist." 

The  boys  looked  at  my  Beautiful  Lady,  and  asked 
whether  she  thought  the  story  was  true. 


THE  WHITE  RATS  17 

"It  is  certainly  true,"  said  my  Beautiful  Lady, 
"that  rats  and  all  other  dumb  creatures  have  been 
charmed  by  music,  and  that  they  have  died  of  broken 
hearts  as  have  God's  higher  creatures." 

Arthur  was  tender-hearted,  but  when  touched  with 
pity,  boy-like,  pretended  not  to  be,  so  he  said:  "Don't 
get  sentimental,  boys;  mamma  knows  enough  such 
stories  to  fill  a  book.  I  don't  want  her  to  get  started 
now,  for  a  rat  circus  is  really  a  funny  thing,  and  we 
want  to  have  a  good  laugh." 

"Oh,  yes,"  shouted  the  boys;  "let's  have  the  circus 
right  away." 

Harold,  the  boy  who  sold  Arthur  the  rats,  was  to 
play  trainer  and  Arthur  was  to  do  the  outside  bossing. 

"Now,  Harold,  show  mamma  how  the  rats  can 
climb  a  ladder,"  said  Arthur. 

So  Harold  called:  "Here,  Dick,  here,  Dick!"  Then 
putting  his  hand  down  into  the  cage  he  drew  his 
finger  slowly  up  the  ladder,  and  the  rat  followed 
promptly,  putting  his  little  feet  first  on  one  rung,  then 
on  another.  Belle,  his  mate,  came  up,  too,  and  then 
they  both  went  down  the  other  'side  of  the  ladder 
together. 

Next  a  hoop  was  held  up  and  Dick  jumped  through 
it,  Belle  following.  There  was  a  swing  in  the  cage, 
and  Harold  lifted  Dick  into  it,  held  him  until  he 
balanced,  and  gave  it  a  gentle  push,  when  the  rat  sat 
swinging  to  and  fro,  evincing  no  signs  of  fear,  but 
upon  the  contrary  showing  great  delight  in  the  per 
formance. 

"Let's  have  some  music,"  Ward  suggested.  "That's 
the  way  they  do  at  real  circuses.  Walter  has  a  mouth- 
organ  and  he  can  play  very  pretty  waltzes." 

"Yes,"  assented  Arthur,  "as  manager  I  ought  to 


18  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

have  thought  of  that  before,  but  Harold  has  kept  the 
best  act  for  the  last." 

Walter  began  to  play  upon  the  mouth-organ,  and 
Harold  called  again,  "Here,  Dick;  here,  Belle!"  Both 
the  rats  came  forward,  putting  their  feet  slowly  down, 
and  turning  their  heads  from  side  to  side,  in  an  attitude 
of  listening,  while  Harold's  call  seemed  lost  to  them, 
in  the  superior  charm  of  the  music. 

"You  play  too  loudly,"  complained  Harold,  "they 
can't  hear  my  voice." 

So  Walter  played  more  softly,  while  the  rats  listened 
more  intently  to  the  music,  just  as  if  no  Harold  were 
calling,  or  their  names  were  not  Dick  and  Belle. 
The  boys  were  convinced  that  it  was  no  use  to  try 
to  claim  their  attention,  and  so  they  were  all  quiet 
until  Walter  had  finished  playing,  when  Ward  said : 

"I  think  the  last  act  is  the  best,  because  it  has  taught 
us  that  there  is  something  in  their  little  hearts  which 
is  so  like  that  of  delight  in  ours.  For  my  part  I  shall 
never  again  do  an  unkind  act  to  any  of  God's  crea 
tures." 

"I  think  we  have  all  learned  a  lesson  to-day," 
said  Arthur. 

By  this  time  my  Beautiful  Lady  was  so  interested 
that  she  drew  near  the  cage  and  exclaimed,  as  she 
peeped  in:  "What  are  these  tiny  ones,  baby  rats? 
I  did  not  know  that  you  had  these  little  fellows  here, 
or  I  would  have  been  tempted  to  look  much  sooner." 

Arthur  picked  up  a  very  tiny  one  and  said:  "Hold 
out  your  hand,  mamma." 

My  Beautiful  Lady  seemed  now  to  have  overcome 
her  fear.  She  took  the  little  creature  at  once,  and 
pressing  it  to  her  cheek  said:  "I  know  I  have  been 
foolish  to  fear,  but  really  I  think  that  when  Father 


"  Harry  and  I  passed  many  long  hours  that  winter." 


THE  WHITE  RATS  19 

Adam  was  naming  the  animals,  Mother  Eve  must  have 
been  frightened  by  a  mouse  or  a  rat,  and  all  of  the 
generations  since  have  handed  down  her  timidity. 
I  have  seen  women  with  as  strong  nerves  as  men  who 
would  instantly  mount  a  chair  if  any  one  said, 
"Mice." 

The  boys  laughed,  and  I  barked  loudly,  so  that  there 
was  little  left  to  say  on  the  subject.  The  rat  cage  was 
taken  to  the  carriage  house,  and  the  boys  went  their 
ways. 

The  little  rats  soon  became  acquainted  with  my 
Beautiful  Lady,  and  would  hang  on  the  wires,  when 
she  approached  the  cage,  reaching  out  their  little  paws 
to  her;  and  she  would  take  them  out  and  set  them  on 
her  shoulder,  and  let  them  ride  about  the  room,  Harry 
and  I  tagging  after  her.  Every  day  she  would  place 
them  in  her  lap  while  she  played  the  piano,  and  they 
would  sit  so  still  and  listen  so  attentively,  that  my 
Beautiful  Lady  would  say,  "Watch  how  they  are 
enjoying  the  music." 

One  day  when  Arthur  was  at  school  and  his  mother 
was  out  of  the  room,  Harry  took  out  one  of  the  baby 
rats,  put  it  on  my  back,  and  said:  "Get  up,  Fanny! 
Take  the  baby  a  ride."  So  I  trotted  off  at  a  nice  little 
pace,  wishing  to  please  him,  but  the  little  creature 
rolled  off  and  fell  on  the  floor  and  when  it  was  picked 
up  it  was  quite  dead. 

When  Arthur  came  home  from  school  he  cried  very 
hard;  but,  at  the  same  time,  he  gave  Harry  an  awful 
scolding.  My  Beautiful  Lady  did  all  that  she  could 
to  soothe  Arthur's  grief  by  telling  him  that  she  did 
not  know  that  his  pet  was  in  danger,  and  that  Harry 
was  too  young  to  understand  the  peril  he  had  placed 
the  little  rat  in. 


20  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

We  all  received  some  humane  lessons*  from  the  little 
rat:  Arthur,  that  he  should  have  guarded  his  pet 
more  carefully,  and  Harry  that  he  should  not  have 
attempted  to  do  anything  without  his  mother's  con 
sent.  My  Beautiful  Lady  said,  "If  one  has  true 
heart-culture,  one  has  no  fear";  while  I  learned  that 
the  smallest  and  most  insignificant  of  God's  crea 
tures  inspires  love  or  sorrow. 

*  As  my  Beautiful  Lady  explained  to  the  boys,  to  be  really  humane 
means  having  a  disposition  to  treat  all  creatures,  both  human  and  dumb, 
with  a  feeling  of  compassion,  benevolence,  and  that  tenderness  which  will 
develope  true  heart-culture,  and  help  every  one,  young  and  old,  to  be  fear 
less  in  acts  of  mercy,  which  spares  all  from  needless  sufferings,  and  inflicted 
pain. 


"And  other  songsters  lived  in  cages  whose  doors  were  often  left  open." 


CHAPTER  IV 

BLIND  BILLY 

"  I  have  not  lived  in  vain 

If  I  but  stop  one  tear  or  heal  a  wrong, 
Or  lift  a  fainting  robin  into  her  nest  again, 
I  have  not  lived  in  vain." 

A  FEW  blocks  from  our  lovely  home  in  Somo  City 
lived  Mr.  White  and  his  family,  whose  acquaint 
ance  my  Beautiful  Lady  and  I  made  shortly  after 
moving  there.  Their  home  was  a  place  where  the 
weary  might  rest  or  the  sorrowing  find  comfort. 
There  was  a  bond  of  sympathy  between  Mrs.  White 
and  my  Beautiful  Lady.  They  called  on  each  other 
often.  I  became  a  great  favorite  of  Mrs.  White's  and 
was  often  allowed  to  go  alone  to  see  her. 

The  home  was  a  pretty  cottage,  tastefully  furnished, 
and  bore  an  air  of  perfect  neatness  —  a  characteristic 
of  Mrs.  Whites.  She  was  a  lover  of  nature,  and 
especially  of  those  things  which  God  has  created  for 
the  use  and  companionship  of  man.  One  day  during 
a  conversation  concerning  these  things,  she  said: 

"I  think  of  this  world  as  one  of  the  many  mansions 
provided  for  me,  and  all  created  things  as  its  furnish 
ings.  If  I  am  ungrateful  for  even  the  least  useful 
gift,  how  can  I  expect  those  of  a  higher  order?" 

Mrs.  White's  windows  and  porches  were  filled  with 
plants  and  flowers,  where  canaries  and  other  songsters 
lived  in  cages  whose  doors  were  often  left  open  while 
she  was  near. 

The  cages  were  not  made  of  brass  or  painted  in 

21 


22  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

colors,  because  both  are  injurious  to  life;  but  the  various 
colored  foliage  and  flowers  caused  one  to  forget  the 
appearance  of  the  dull  wires. 

These  birds  were  taught  many  interesting  and  intelli 
gent  things.  One  pretty  one,  when  asked  what  ailed  its 
foot,  would  draw  it  under  its  wing  and  hop  off  on  one  leg. 

This  dear  cottage  faced  a  shady  little  park,  and  many 
happy  summer  hours  were  passed  there — Mrs.  White, 
my  Beautiful  Lady,  the  birds  and  I  —  the  ladies 
sitting  in  a  low  seat  with  their  hand-work,  I  lying 
close  to  them,  and  the  birds  in  their  cages  hanging 
amidst  the  thickest  branches  of  the  trees,  which  made 
them  feel  quite  free.  We  all  noticed  how  enthusiastically 
and  in  what  wonderful  long,  enchanting  notes  they 
sang  while  there. 

When  Mrs.  White  called  them,  I  did  not  wonder 
that  they  fluttered  down  upon  her  hand;  and  when  she 
raised  them  to  her  face,  they  softly  pecked  her  lips; 
I  supposed  it  a  bird- way  of  kissing,  the  same  as  I  have  a 
dog-way  of  doing  to  one  I  love. 

One  of  those  precious  hours  lives  vividly  now  in  my 
memory.  It  was  filled  with  a  discussion  between  these 
most  humane  friends,  as  to  whether  it  is  right  or  wrong 
to  cage  birds  at  all. 

Mrs.  White  said:  "How  could  we  now  free  the  domes 
tic  canary  which  once  naturally  wild,  through  change 
and  habit,  has  become  helpless  and  timid,  unwary 
of  the  untrained  cat  or  dog  or  heartless  hunter.  Are 
not  their  present  characteristics  of  peace  and  content 
ment  in  their  so-called  prisoned  lives,  lessons  to  us 
of  wisdom  and  patience?" 

"But,  Mrs.  French,"  said  Mrs.  White,  "I  have 
wondered  why  you  do  not  have  any  birds.  Did  you 
ever  keep  them?" 


BLIND  BILLY  23 

"Only  once.  A  little  English  robin  fell  out  of  the 
nest  in  the  honeysuckle  bush  near  my  door.  The 
birds  always  nested  in  these  bushes  because  they  liked 
the  red  berries  for  their  young.  The  little  thing  was  a 
weakling,  so  I  took  special  care  of  her.  For  some  reason 
she  did  not  leave  with  the  others,  and  I  took  her  into 
the  house  so  much  that  she  learned  to  live  indoors. 
Yet  she  was  free  to  fly  to  the  bushes  and  trees,  and  often 
did,  returning  only  as  she  chose.  I  named  her  Annie, 
and  she  answered  when  I  called  her  name,  even  from 
the  trees. 

"When  I  was  a  little  girl  I  read  a  legend:  how  the 
goddess  of  music  became  very  sad  because  there  lived 
in  her  soul  a  melody  —  a  cadence — that  by  mortal  ear 
had  never  been  heard.  She  dwelt  much  upon  this 
theme.  How  could  those  strains  be  produced?  Where 
could  she  find  a  voice  to  express  it?  No  golden  stringed 
harp  had  yet  touched  it.  The  wooing  wind  sang  but 
few  notes.  The  laughing  waters  did  not  murmur 
all  she  had  felt.  If  she  could  gather  from  somewhere 
this  music,  she  would  pour  its  great  power  with  its 
most  perfect  enchantment,  over  all  the  world. 

"At  last,  discouraged  and  weary,  the  goddess  fell 
asleep,  but  one  day  she  awoke,  for  that  delicate  music 
had  reached  her.  It  came  from  the  throat  of  a  bird. 
She  listened  until  he  had  finished  his  song.  He  had 
compassed  every  strain  of  that  song  in  her  soul. 
'Twas  that  music  which  sings  of  the  soul.  Radiant  — 
more  radiant  than  ever  before,  the  goddess  arose  and 
smiled  as  she  said:  'Go,  little  bird,  with  thy  soul-filling 
message  thou  hast  learned  of  the  angels  in  the  clouds, 
and  sing  it  in  thine  own  gifted  way  o'er  the  land  and 
the  sea  —  ever  free,  ever  free  —  to  awaken  and  fill 
with  unspeakable  praise  every  life  on  this  earth  and 


24  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

attune  it  with  the  celestial  above;  no  voice  of  man  nor 
instrument  shall  ever  fully  possess  that  sweet  benedic 
tion  held  secret  in  the  charm  of  bird  song.' 

"To  my  childish  heart  this  was  not  a  legend,  but  very 
fact;  its  influence  can  be  likened  to  that  of  a  blue 
covered  book  which  my  now  dear  angel  mother  read 
to  me  in  childhood  days.  Its  story  lessons,  impressed 
upon  my  young  spirit  through  the  repeated  rehearsals 
of  its  most  touching  parts,  exerted  an  influence  upon 
my  life  which  eternity  can  never  efface." 

But  I  must  ask  pardon  for  this  reverie  upon  an 
hour  so  dear  to  me,  for  I  know  my  readers  must  have 
become  anxious  to  hear  about  blind  Billy. 

Now  we  will  step  around  the  corner  of  the  house  and 
look  into  the  broad-open  door  of  the  barn  to  see  Billy, 
the  handsome,  patient  horse  standing  in  his  stall, 
blind.  He  hears  our  footsteps,  and  as  he  has  never 
known  any  unkindness  he  has  no  fear,  but  whinnies 
loud  and  long,  which  means  in  our  language,  "Come 
in  and  pat  my  neck  and  stroke  my  coat.  Did  you 
bring  me  a  crust  of  bread  or  an  apple?"  Poor  blind 
Billy!  How  sad  it  is!  Yet  are  we  not  glad  to  know 
that  much  kindness  is  shown  him,  to  make  his 
darkened  life  brighter? 

I  hear  a  little  voice  asking,  "Is  Billy  ever  taken  out 
of  the  stable?"  "Yes,"  I  answer,  for  I  have  spent 
many  a  pleasant  hour  leaping  and  running  along  by 
his  side,  while  he  drew  Mrs.  White  and  my  Beautiful 
Lady  in  the  carriage.  I  remember  the  first  time  we 
went  together;  Mrs.  White  would  say:  "Take  care, 
Billy,  and  lift  your  feet,  for  there  is  a  bad  place  in  the 
road."  Then  he  would  walk  more  cautiously  until  she 
would  say,  "All  right  now,  trot  along."  Then  he  would 


v 


. 


'Poor  Blind  Billy!  how  sad  it  is!" 


BLIND  BILLY  25 

quicken  his  pace,  never  afraid,  for  he  depended  upon 
every  word  his  mistress  said. 

One  day  we  went  into  the  woods  to  gather  the 
sweet  trailing  arbutus.  Did  you  ever  see  it  growing, 
or  have  you  ever  bought  it  from  a  little  flower-girl? 
No  doubt  some  of  my  readers  have  not,  so  I  will  tell 
you  something  about  it,  for  I  have  lived  where  it 
grew  plentifully.  It  has  tiny  pink  or  white  bell-shaped 
flowers,  which  lie  very  close  to  the  ground,  half  hidden 
under  a  thick  fall  covering,  for  it  is  found  even  as  the 
snow  is  going.  I  have  been  in  beds  of  it,  and  its  sweet 
perfume  made  me  wish  to  lie  there  forever.  It  was 
while  I  was  resting  in  one  of  these  beds  of  arbutus 
that  I  learned,  from  the  conversation  between  the 
ladies,  something  of  Billy's  life  and  how  he  became 
blind. 

In  answer  to  my  Beautiful  Lady's  question,  "How 
long  have  you  owned  Billy?"  Mrs.  White  replied: 
"Let  me  think.  Why,  it  is  twenty-one  years.  We 
bought  him  when  he  was  three  years  old,  and  now  he 
is  twenty-four.  Mr.  White  was  sheriff  then,  and 
needed  a  swift  horse.  One  day  a  man  accosted  him 
on  the  street,  and  asked  if  he  knew  where  he  could  sell 
a  colt,  to  which  question  my  husband  answered,  *I 
can  find  a  buyer  if  your  colt  is  quick-footed.'  The 
man  invited  Mr.  White  to  get  into  the  carriage  and  try 
the  horse  for  himself.  After  an  hour's  drive  he  was  so 
pleased  with  the  horse  that  he  bought  him,  paying 
a  good  price." 

"He  has  not  been  very  valuable  to  you  on  account 
of  his  blindness,  I  suppose,"  my  Beautiful  Lady  said. 

"Oh,  yes,  indeed  he  has,"  said  Mrs.  White,  "he 
more  than  paid  his  price  in  one  act  before  he  became 


26  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

blind,  and  since  then  his  intelligence  has  seemed 
almost  human." 

"How  did  he  become  blind?" 

"Well,  perhaps  I  ought  to  say  from  having  pink 
eye,  but  I  always  feel  more  like  saying  through  the 
ignorance  and  carelessness  of  a  so-called  veterinary. 
Pink-eye  raged  that  fall  among  the  horses.  When 
Billy  caught  it,  we  sent  for  a  doctor.  He  said  it  was 
only  a  slight  attack;  that  he  could  be  cured  in  a  day  or 
two.  This  statement  satisfied  us  so  that  Mr.  White, 
who  was  very  busy,  did  not  pay  much  attention  to 
Billy's  eyes.  But  on  the  third  day  I  discovered  his 
eyes  were  much  worse,  and  he  was  suffering  great  pain. 
I  sent  for  our  family  physician,  who  said  the  medicine 
we  had  used  in  Billy's  eyes  was  very  injurious,  and 
must  be  discontinued  at  once.  It  was  too  late,  however, 
and  poor  Billy's  eyes  were  so  inflamed  and  irritated 
that  he  became  totally  blind." 

"Did  you  not  feel  like  punishing  the  veterinary?" 
my  Beautiful  Lady  asked. 

"Indeed,  we  did,  and  he  was  punished  to  the  extent 
of  the  law.  We  determined  he  should  suffer  for  his 
malpractice,  even  though  his  victim  was  only  a  horse. 
We  found  out  that  the  doctor  had  no  diploma.  Just  the 
day  before  his  arrest,  he  administered  the  wrong  remedy 
to  another  valuable  horse,  that  caused  its  death, 
and  this  proceeding  put  a  stop  to  his  practice.  The 
law  should  look  after  diplomas  of  physicians  for  animals 
just  as  closely  as  of  those  for  the  human  family. 

"Nothing  could  bring  back  Billy's  sight?"  my  Beau 
tiful  Lady  asked,  with  a  pathetic  sigh. 

"No;  he  has  been  blind  now  for  ten  years,"  said 
Mrs.  White,  "and  twice  during  that  time  we  have  not 
been  able  to  buy  grain  for  him;  but  we  would  not  part 


BLIND  BILLY  27 

with  him,  and  he  has  never  suffered  for  a  warm,  clean 
bed.  I  found  that  he  could  live  on  vegetable  parings, 
stale  bread,  some  hay,  and  plenty  of  water.  I  do  not 
think  that  any  one  can  say  he  ever  lacked  for  flesh 
on  his  bones." 

"You  will  never  sell  him,  I  suppose?"  questioned  my 
Beautiful  Lady. 

"No,  no,  no  indeed,  I  shall  never  allow  a  strange 
hand  to  pull  his  reins.  His  affliction  came  to  him  while 
he  was  doing  valuable  service  for  us  and  humanity 
and  I  could  not  be  so  ungrateful  as  to  turn  him  away 
now." 

My  Beautiful  Lady  took  her  friend's  hand  and  ex 
claimed:  "Our  Saviour's  pictured  Heaven  surely  dwells 
in  you." 

Mrs.  White  replied:  "I  have  tried  to  let  His  kingdom 
come  into  my  heart.  When  occasions  for  mercy  come 
before  our  attention,  and  actually  into  our  own  lives, 
demanding  our  becoming  servants  to  our  Saviour's 
mission  left  to  us,  if  we  would  only  think  of  how  Jesus 
came  down  the  mountain  path,  bearing  a  wounded 
lamb  upon  His  shoulder,  it  would  not  be  very  long 
before  that  tender  spirit  would  evangelize  the  world." 

Their  talk  was  very  interesting  and  elevating,  but 
as  the  sun  was  low  I  knew  it  was  time  to  start  for 
home,  so  I  rubbed  my  nose  against  my  Beautiful 
Lady's  hand,  and  let  her  know  in  my  dog  language 
that  it  was  time  to  go  home.  In  answer  to  my  request, 
she  laid  her  soft  hand  on  my  neck,  and  taking  out  her 
watch,  said:  "It  is  five  o'clock  and  our  baskets  are 
running  over  with  flowers.  We  must  start  so  as  not 
to  hurry  Billy,  for  we  want  to  go  around  by  the 
Cripples'  Home  and  leave  these  cheering  tokens  of 
love." 


28  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

Billy  had  been  unhitched  and  allowed  to  nibble  the 
tender  boughs  and  grass.  It  was  but  a  few  minutes 
before  we  were  ready  to  start.  I  was  glad  to  run  ahead 
alone,  and  enjoy  the  things  which  delighted  me  most. 
I  heard  no  more  conversation,  but  when  I  lay  down  to 
sleep  that  night  I  felt  the  day  had  been  one  of  unusual 
profit  and  pleasure,  even  to  a  dog. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE  FIRE 

ONE  August  day  my  Beautiful  Lady  decided  to 
close  the  house  for  a  short  time  and  take  the 
children  away  for  a  visit.  As  we  were  getting  ready 
to  go,  Mrs.  White  called  to  say  she  would  be  glad  to 
have  me  stay  with  her.  After  some  talk  the  invitation 
was  accepted.  I  was  not  exactly  pleased  with  this 
arrangement;  but,  as  I  was  fond  of  Mrs.  White,  I  went 
with  her  uncomplainingly. 

Nothing  of  particular  interest  occurred  until  the  third 
night  of  my  stay.  I  had  begun  to  feel  very  lonesome, 
and  could  eat  no  supper.  In  the  evening  I  took 
a  run  down  to  our  house,  and  lay  for  a  long  time  on 
the  front  porch,  wishing  for  the  return  of  the  family. 
About  nine  o'clock,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  White  came  to  the 
gate  calling,  "Fanny,  Fanny,  here  Fanny!"  I  ran 
out  to  meet  them,  when  Mr.  White  said:  "I  guessed 
rightly,  didn't  I?  You  gave  us  quite  a  scare  by  taking 
French  leave.  We  would  not  have  anything  happen 
to  you,  for  it  would  grieve  us  as  well  as  your  mis 
tress." 

I  was  rather  glad  that  they  had  called  me,  for  the 
house  was  dark  and  lonely.  When  we  arrived  at  Mrs. 
White's  it  was  bed-time,  and  she  covered  me  with 
a  warm  blanket.  The  shades  were  drawn  in  all  of 
the  rooms  but  one.  Through  the  windows  of  this 
the  pale  moonlight  flooded  every  object  with  a  soft 
shimmer.  I  walked  about,  trying  every  corner  for  a 
nap,  but  all  in  vain,  I  could  not  sleep.  Late  in  the 

to 


30  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

night  I  was  conscious  of  something  urging  me  to  go 
to  my  own  dear  home.  I  went  to  the  window  from 
which  I  could  plainly  see  the  spot  I  loved  so  well. 
Oh,  what  a  howl  of  terror  I  set  up,  followed  by  anoth 
er  and  another  until  the  inmates  of  the  house  were 
awakened  and  Mrs.  White  came  running  in  to  see 
what  ailed  me.  My  dear  home  was  in  flames,  and  in 
my  frenzy  I  tried  to  leap  through  the  window.  Then 
Mrs.  White  discovered  the  raging  fire.  She  threw  up 
her  hands  and  screamed:  "The  flames  are  in  full  power. 
Poor  Mrs.  French  will  feel  terribly."  This  brought 
to  the  room  Mr.  White,  who  said  they  must  hasten 
over  and  assist  Mr.  French. 

I  was  tearing  madly  about,  in  a  wholly  vain  attempt 
to  get  out.  As  Mr.  White  unlocked  the  door,  he  said 
to  his  wife,  "Don't  let  Fanny  go.  I  fear  she  will  run 
into  the  flames  and  be  burned." 

But  his  warning  was  too  late,  and  I  dashed  away, 
covering  the  distance  with  leaps  which  far  outstretched 
any  others  of  all  my  life.  How  I  was  filled  with  terror 
as  I  heard  the  hollow  sounds  of  the  firemen's  voices 
amid  the  clash  and  rattle  of  falling  things.  When  I 
reached  the  house,  people  were  gathered  from  all 
around,  and  were  trying  to  check  the  flames  which 
were  eating  up  so  much  beauty  and  comfort.  I  ran 
from  one  to  the  other,  moaning  and  whining.  Some 
noticed  my  anguish,  but  most  were  too  excited  to 
think  of  a  poor  dog.  No  one  seemed  to  know  just 
what  to  do,  but  ran  here  and  there,  telling  others 
to  "hurry,  hurry.' '  There  were  only  three  who  worked 
with  keen  presence  of  mind. 

My  Lady's  pastor  had  carried  out  a  few  choice  things 
which  his  wife  had  told  him  where  to  find,  and  a  young 
girl  and  a  grocery  boy  had  carried  the  china  and 


THE  FIRE  31 

silver  through  the  back  way  and  across  the  road,  and 
not  one  piece  was  lost  or  broken. 

Mrs.  White  was  surprised  to  find  that  she  had  been 
thoughtful  enough  in  her  excitement  to  bring  my 
chain  with  her,  and  when  at  last  I  heard  her  voice 
above  that  awful  din,  I  gladly  dropped  down  at  her 
feet,  while  she  clasped  my  collar  around  my  neck. 
My  poor  master  stood  beside  us  with  heavy  tears  in  his 
eyes,  and  something  I  had  never  felt  before  drew 
me  to  him. 

The  house  burned  till  the  first  red  dawn  of  day. 
The  Oriental  window  stood  out  to  the  very  last,  as 
though  to  mock  us  with  the  thoughts  of  those  happy, 
happy  hours  which  memory  still  pictures.  Many 
wept  as  they  spoke  of  the  many  pleasant  entertain 
ments  in  that  once  lovely  home.  Every  one  felt  so 
sorry  for  my  Beautiful  Lady,  and  grieved  as  though 
her  loss  was  a  personal  one  to  them. 

After  every  part  of  the  house  had  fallen  into  the 
smoking  mass,  we  all  went  to  breakfast.  I  could 
not  eat,  but  kept  up  a  low  and  constant  moaning. 
After  a  while  I  crept  back  to  the  scene  of  the  fire. 
There  were  some  women  there,  and  as  they  tried  to 
make  the  yard  look  better,  for  my  Beautiful  Lady's 
sake  when  she  should  come,  I  heard  them  say:  "We 
will  put  these  in  the  corner  of  the  yard,  for  they  are 
keepsakes  of  hers  and  she  may  want  to  treasure  them, 
soiled  and  scorched  as  they  are." 

When  Mrs.  White  went  back  to  the  ruins  she  told 
the  ladies  that  Mr.  French  had  telegraphed  for  the 
family,  who  would  probably  arrive  at  noon. 

My  readers  will  hardly  believe  what  I  am  going  to 
tell  them,  but  it  is  true.  I  went  to  the  station  and 
waited  there  until  the  train  came  in.  When  my 


32  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

master  had  assisted  my  Beautiful  Lady  from  the  train, 
I  raced  around  and  around  her,  barking  and  showing 
my  delight  just  as  plainly  as  though  I  had  said,  "I  am 
so  glad  to  know  that  you  are  safe."  It  was  a  sad  sight 
to  see  my  Beautiful  Lady,  Harry,  Arthur  and  my 
master  in  tears.  My  Beautiful  Lady  said  she  could 
not  understand  how  or  why  all  of  this  had  happened, 
but  no  doubt  it  was  for  some  good  purpose,  and  as 
we  were  all  safe  and  unharmed,  she  would  with  patience 
bear  all  loss. 

We  went  to  Mrs.  White's  home  for  dinner,  and  in 
speaking  of  the  fire  she  said:  "I  think  few  could  have 
witnessed  the  intelligence  displayed  by  Fanny  last 
night  and  to-day  without  feeling  a  deep  respect  for 
dumb  animals." 

"What  did  she  do?"  questioned  my  Beautiful  Lady. 

Mrs.  White  related  all  that  had  happened  in  regard  to 
the  fire,  and  added,  "While  I  was  attending  to  my 
morning  work  I  missed  Fanny  and  thought  perhaps 
she  had  gone  back  to  the  ruins.  Presently  I  saw  her 
crossing  the  park  with  something  in  her  mouth.  Once 
or  twice  she  laid  it  down  and  looked  cautiously  behind 
her.  Reassured  that  no  one  was  following  her,  she 
ran  until  she  reached  my  door.  I  discovered  she  had 
one  of  your  shoes  in  her  mouth,  which  she  laid  at  my 
feet,  then,  raising  her  head,  she  howled  so  madly  that 
I  was  startled.  In  a  moment  she  became  calmer,  and 
laid  her  nose  on  the  shoe  and  moaned  so  pitifully  that 
tears  ran  down  my  cheeks.  It  seemed  to  me  that 
because  she  had  found  your  shoe  she  thought  you 
had  been  burned,  and  was  trying  to  ask  me,  'Is  this  all 
that  I  have  left  of  her?"5 

"Dear  Fanny,"  my  Beautiful  Lady  said.  "I  shall 
try  as  long  as  I  live  to  remember  her  rightful  rank  of 


"Mrs.  White  related  all  that  had  happened  in  regard  to  the  fire." 


THE  FIRE  33 

intelligence  and  the  bond  of  sympathy  between  us. 
She  has  grown  wiser  from  day  to  day,  and  I  have  often 
remarked  to  the  boys  that  she  seemed  more  like  a 
child  about  the  house  than  a  dog.  I  presume  many 
people  would  doubt  what  you  said  of  her,  and  I  think 
it  is  too  bad  that  they  do  not  look  more  deeply  into  the 
instincts  of  these  affectionate  dumb  servants  and 
companions.  Fanny,  come  here  and  let  me  look  into 
your  face." 

I  jumped  up  quickly,  wagging  myself  prodigiously, 
kissing  her  hands  and  nibbling  at  her  sleeves  to  express 
my  joy  at  being  talked  about  so  kindly. 

Then,  turning  to  Mrs.  White,  my  Beautiful  Lady 
said:  "Look  at  her  intelligent  eyes.  Do  they  not  speak 
a  silent  language?  Are  they  not  as  full  of  meaning  as 
any  human  being's?  I  hope  God  will  help  me  to 
understand  this  dear  friend  and  companion  better  than 
I  have,  and  teach  me  to  respect  her  rights,  and  thus 
assist  in  teaching  others  to  treat  animals  kindly." 

Just  here  I  wish  to  whisper,  not  a  secret,  but  a  truth 
in  your  ears.  My  Beautiful  Lady  has  kept  her  vow, 
and  she  will  never  have  to  answer  to  God  for  any 
cruelty,  neglect,  or  indifference  to  anything,  whether 
high  or  low.  This  is  the  reason  why  everyone  who 
knows  her  loves  her.  Wherever  she  is,  her  actions 
reveal  the  noble  character  that  is  hers. 


CHAPTER  VI 

ANOTHER  MOVE 

ON  the  day  following  the  fire,  my  master  found  a 
boarding  place  at  Mrs.  Roberts',  for  which  we  felt 
very  grateful,  as  my  Beautiful  Lady  was  thus  enabled 
to  avoid  the  unpleasantness  of  being  in  a  hotel  or  a 
public  boarding  house.  Two  large  pleasant  rooms  on 
the  second  floor  and  a  sitting-room  on  the  first  floor 
made  convenient  and  comfortable  quarters.  But  al 
most  before  we  were  settled  my  Beautiful  Lady  began 
to  look  around  to  see  where  I  was  to  sleep.  My  master 
did  not  think  it  right  to  ask  to  have  me  sleep  in  the 
house,  and  suggested  that  I  could  have  a  very  com 
fortable  bed  in  the  carriage  house. 

"That  would  be  very  desirable  for  some  dogs,"  my 
Beautiful  Lady  said,  "but  Fanny  is  not  used  to  such 
surroundings.  As  the  flames  have  spared  her  kennel, 
why  can  it  not  be  moved  over  here  and  placed  in  the 
back  yard?  I  think  that  Mrs.  Roberts  would  not 
object,  and  I  shall  feel  better  if  Fanny  is  comfortably 
housed  in  that." 

My  master,  who  was  at  all  times  willing  to  please 
my  Beautiful  Lady,  consented  to  ask  of  Mrs.  Roberts 
this  favor. 

I  knew  that  I  was  the  one  most  concerned,  and  wanted 
to  talk,  too.  I  ran  from  one  to  another,  looking  anx 
iously  into  their  faces,  and  giving  low,  short  barks.  A 
new  feeling  had  been  awakened  in  my  breast,  which  I 
could  not  explain  for  lack  of  words.  Ever  since  the 
night  of  that  dreadful  fire  a  deep  fear  had  seized  me, 

34 


ANOTHER  MOVE  35 

making  me  feel  that  I  could  not  bear  to  be  away  from 
my  Beautiful  Lady  for  a  single  night. 

When  Arthur  came  home  at  noon  his  papa  told 
him  of  the  plan  that  had  been  decided  upon  and  told 
him  to  move  the  kennel  and  have  it  ready  by  night. 

"Oh,  a  house  moving!"  shouted  Arthur.  "That  will 
just  suit  Ward  and  me.  I  think  now  that  Fanny  will 
appreciate  cast-off  favors,  and  show  herself  a  worthy 
dog  by  sleeping  soundly  nights  in  her  own  kennel, 
and  letting  people  rest  undisturbed  in  their  com 
fortable  beds.  Won't  you,  old  dog?" 

The  boys  felt  they  had  a  big  undertaking  on  hand, 
and  blustered  about  in  their  haste  to  get  started. 

I  did  not  go  about  with  Arthur  very  often,  but  I 
decided  to  follow  him,  for  I  was  anxious  about  my 
kennel.  As  I  leaped  out  of  the  door  and  dashed  after 
him,  I  heard  Ward  say:  "I  do  believe  that  Fanny 
knows  where  we  are  going,  for  she  has  been  very 
attentive  to  all  that  has  been  said." 

"She  knows  that  she  was  a  naughty  dog  not  to 
sleep  in  her  pretty  castle,  and  wants  to  tell  us  how 
good  she  will  be,"  answered  Arthur. 

As  I  heard  this  conversation,  I  stopped  trying  to 
make  Arthur  understand,  and  did  feel  ashamed  as  I 
followed  the  boys  that  afternoon,  watching  their  work, 
which  was  all  on  my  account. 

After  supper  we  gathered  in  the  sitting-room  and 
the  Roberts'  family  was  invited  to  sit  with  us.  I  crept 
close  to  my  Beautiful  Lady's  side,  where  she  could 
lay  her  gentle  hand  on  my  head,  and  listened  attentively 
to  the  general  conversation. 

"How  did  you  like  your  afternoon's  work?"  asked 
Mr.  Roberts  of  Ward. 

"Finely,"   he  answered  promptly,  "but   it  was  no 


36  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

work  at  all.  Charles  got  leave  of  absence  for  an  hour, 
and  came  with  his  delivery  wagon  and  horse  and  we 
called  some  boys  who  were  going  along  the  street 
to  help  us  lift  the  house.  It  took  only  an  hour,  after 
we  got  started,  to  get  it  in  shape  for  Fanny." 

I  tried  to  look  pleased,  but  waited  for  my  Beautiful 
Lady  to  speak. 

"I  think  Fanny  will  be  a  good  dog  now,"  she  said, 
"and  sleep  in  her  comfortable  quarters.  There  are 
many  little  children  in  this  place  who  are  not  so  well 
cared  for.  I  will  cover  her  to-night  with  her  own  wool 
blanket." 

I  gave  a  long  sigh,  and  felt  that  I  must  be  good,  for 
I  saw  tears  on  my  Lady's  cheeks,  and  knew  that  she 
was  thinking  of  her  loss.  I  had  seen  her  cry  many 
times  the  last  few  days,  and  my  master  had  frequently 
put  his  arm  about  her  slender  waist,  trying  to  comfort 
her. 

"Dearest,"  she  would  say  in  these  moments,  "I 
have  lost  so  much  that  money  cannot  replace — gifts 
and  keepsakes  from  my  precious  dead — that  I  cannot 
feel  reconciled  in  this  short  time. 

"Last  night  I  dreamed  that  everything  was  just  as 
it  had  been.  When  I  awoke  I  thought  I  would  ask 
you  to  build  the  house  again,  exactly  as  it  was,  but  that 
seems  wrong  to  me  now.  I  cannot  feel  that  God  would 
have  permitted  this  loss,  except  for  some  good,  so  I 
must,  and  I  will,  try  to  bear  up  and  comfort  myself 
that  you,  my  strong  support,  and  my  beautiful  boys 
are  still  left  to  me.  It  is  wrong  to  weep  so  over  these 
temporal  things." 

My  master  kissed  her  then,  saying,  "It  is  just  like 
you  to  find  some  sweet  solace  for  every  trouble,  and  a 
bright  spot  in  every  dark  sky.  You  are  always  an 


ANOTHER  MOVE  37 

inspiration  to  me  to  be  a  better  man."  Then  I  saw  her 
look  into  his  face  with  the  devotion  of  a  pure,  sweet  soul. 

In  the  evening  we  were  all  gathered  in  the  parlor, 
and  as  the  Robert's  and  my  master's  family  were  close 
friends,  things  in  general  were  discussed.  After  a  while 
their  voices  seemed  to  fade  away,  and  I  was  oppressed 
with  the  thought  that  some  invisible  power  had 
snatched  my  Beautiful  Lady  from  me.  I  gave  a  sudden 
start,  and  found  I  had  been  dreaming.  You  may  not 
know  it,  but  dogs  in  their  sleep  often  live  over  their 
past  life,  just  as  people  do.  Springing  to  my  feet,  I 
heard  her  welcome  voice  saying, 

"We  thank  you  all  very  much  for  this  delightful 
and  interesting  conversation.  It  is  getting  late  and 
Fanny  has  finished  her  nap.  Arthur  and  Ward  and 
I  will  take  her  to  bed.'* 

Perhaps  I  dozed  again,  for  it  was  not  until  I  heard  my 
Beautiful  Lady  say,  "I  will  go  with  Fanny  and  see 
that  she  is  well  covered,"  that  I  rose  to  go  to  bed. 

"I  will  carry  her  blanket,"  said  Arthur. 

When  we  reached  the  kennel  my  Beautiful  Lady 
remarked:  "You  have  fixed  it  very  nicely,  boys.  I 
will  cover  Fanny  so  that  I  shall  know  that  she  is  warm 
and  comfortable." 

My  Beautiful  Lady  and  the  boys  said  good-night 
and  the  door  was  closed.  I  could  not  lie  still,  but  got 
up  and  turned  around  a  dozen  times,  and  every  now  and 
then  I  would  peep  out  of  the  little  window, — and  so  I 
passed  a  most  miserable  night. 

In  the  morning  my  Beautiful  Lady  let  me  out.  I 
leaped  through  the  door  and  put  my  paws  on  her 
shoulders,  trying  so  hard  to  tell  her  what  a  miserable 
dog  I  was.  She,  too,  seemed  to  have  had  very  little 
rest,  and  I  was  anxious  lest  she  was  sick. 


38  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

My  Beautiful  Lady  took  me  into  her  bed-chamber, 
and  my  master  petted  me  for  having  been  so  good  a 
dog.  I  was  pleased  to  be  petted,  but  I  was  sure  I 
should  not  be  good  at  all  another  night,  for  I  had  been 
so  wretched  and  miserable  during  those  lonely  hours. 

I  was  now  just  three  years  old,  and  was  becoming  a 
wiser  dog.  After  I  had  eaten  my  dinner  I  lay  on  the 
grass  in  the  warm  sun,  and  thought  over  my  future 
prospects.  After  a  little  reflection,  I  went  quietly 
up  the  stairs  into  my  Beautiful  Lady's  room,  and 
crawled  under  the  bed,  close  to  the  wall.  I  thought 
if  I  could  keep  still  until  every  one  had  gone  to  bed, 
I  would  be  left  all  night  in  the  room  with  her.  I 
knew  no  other  way  to  do.  A  child  could  have  told 
her  how  it  felt  and  begged  her  pity,  but  I  could  not. 
I  felt  rather  guilty,  yet  I  kept  very  still.  I  could 
not  remember  having  been  so  naughty  since  I  was  a 
puppy.  I  was  determined,  however,  to  show  myself 
a  bad  dog,  if  necessary  to  gain  my  point. 

When  at  last  my  Beautiful  Lady  found  me  under 
the  bed,  I  laid  my  nose  close  to  the  floor  and  whined 
softly  as  I  looked  at  her  almost  defiantly.  Finally 
she  said: 

"I  will  let  Fanny  stay  there  for  a  while;  I  think  she 
will  come  out  before  bedtime."  So  they  left  me  and 
went  to  the  sitting-room,  but  when  bedtime  came 
I  was  still  there,  close  against  the  wall,  and  no  amount 
of  coaxing  could  induce  me  to  venture  out.  The  boys 
tried,  my  master  tried,  and  my  Beautiful  Lady,  she 
whom  I  loved  best  of  all,  tried,  but  all  in  vain.  Then 
Mrs.  Roberts  said: 

"Fanny  is  not  going  to  be  bothered  any  more  while 
she  stays  in  my  house.  A  dog  that  can  show  reasoning 
power  shall  be  counted  human  so  far  as  sleeping  is 


ANOTHER  MOVE  39 

concerned,  and  she  shall  lie  right  by  this  bed  every 
night.  Come,  Fanny.  Come  and  get  into  your  blanket. 
Where  is  it?" 

"It  is  out  in  the  kennel,"  said  Harry;  "I  will  bring 
it." 

I  knew  Harry's  sympathy  was  with  me,  he  spoke  so 
gladly  and  started  so  quickly. 

Presently  he  returned,  as  pleased  as  could  be,  spread 
ing  out  the  blanket  and  patting  it  with  his  chubby 
white  hands.  "Come,  Fanny,  good  dog!" 

I  did  not  need  to  be  called  twice,  for  I  was  only  too 
glad  to  get  into  my  place,  and  accepted,  with  great 
delight,  the  compliments  and  caresses  that  some 
might  think  I  did  not  deserve. 

"Mamma,"  said  Ward,  "I  wish  that  the  dog  we 
used  to  have  had  been  as  smart  as  Fanny." 

Mrs.  Roberts  replied:  "Perhaps  he  was  and  it  was 
our  fault  that  he  did  not  show  the  same  intelligence. 
You  know  that  he  was  whipped  and  made  to  live  alone 
in  his  kennel.  We  never  tried  to  make  a  companion 
of  him.  I  never  realized  until  to-night  the  perceptions 
of  dumb  animals.  If  a  child  were  deprived  of  education 
and  the  best  influences,  and  never  taught  anything, 
it,  too,  would  grow  up  stupid  and  surly." 

After  the  family  had  bidden  each  other  good-night 
and  all  had  given  me  a  parting  caress,  I  lay  thinking 
of  the  kindness  that  had  been  shown  to  me,  and  wished 
that  the  dog-star  would  shine  through  countless 
peaceful  nights  for  all  such  good  people. 


CHAPTER  VII 

BLACK  PRINCE 

"Speak  gently!  it  is  better  far 

To  rule  by  love  than  fear; 
Speak  gently!  let  not  harsh  words  mar 

The  good  tee  might  do  here. 
Speak  gently!  'tis  a  little  thing 

Dropped  in  the  heart's  deep  well. 
The  good,  the  joy,  which  it  may  bring. 

Eternity  shall  tell." 

IT  seems  odd,  but  about  two  weeks  after  the  fire 
Mr.  Roberts  suggested  the  sale  of  his  home  to  my 
master.  It  was  a  very  pleasant  and  desirable  place 
and  he  soon  came  into  possession  of  it.  It  had  been 
proffered  as  a  shelter  to  our  family  immediately  after 
the  fire;  consequently  no  other  place  could  have  been 
more  home-like  to  us,  and  we  settled  ourselves  at  once 
by  procuring  servants  and  furnishing  the  house  as 
soon  as  possible. 

In  a  few  days  more  the  pleasant  rules  and  customs 
of  our  family  ways  were  well  adjusted.  Arthur 
said  it  reminded  him  of  the  pretty  ribbons  of  a  merry- 
go-round,  each  one  taking  up  his  own  color  and  moving 
round  and  round  the  pole.  Arthur  had  sayings  quite 
his  own.  My  Beautiful  Lady  called  them  original, 
and  I  too,  noticed  that  like  his  father,  he  often  made 
people  laugh  with  his  droll  and  peculiar  sayings,  while 
not  even  a  smile  was  visible  upon  his  face. 

The  next  incident  of  particular  interest  occurred  a 
month  later  and  on  my  Beautiful  Lady's  birthday. 
It  was  during  the  noon  hour.  My  master  sat  oppo- 

40 


BLACK  PRINCE  41 

site  my  Beautiful  Lady,  while  Arthur  was  at  her  right 
and  Harry  at  her  left  and  nearer  his  papa.  One  could 
see  a  smiling,  gladsome  thought  expressed  in  my 
master's  face  as  he  asked  my  Beautiful  Lady,'  'Would 
you  like  a  nice  driving  horse?" 

Over  her  countenance  there  flashed  a  look  of  delight 
as  she  answered: 

"Do  you  mean  it,  dear?" 

"I  really  do,"  my  master  said,  "and  I  have  made 
an  offer  for  one  this  morning;  upon  your  answer  rests 
my  decision." 

"Well,  just  at  present  I  do  not  know  of  any  greater 
pleasure  than  driving  through  the  woods  and  surround 
ing  forests,"  my  Beautiful  Lady  answered. 

My  master  was,  on  all  occasions,  a  man  of  very 
few  words,  and  so  nothing  more  was  said  about  the 
horse.  That  afternoon,  about  three  o'clock,  we  heard 
the  master's  voice  calling  out,  "Whoa!"  Going 
quickly  to  the  door,  we  saw  him  sitting  in  a  carriage, 
holding  a  black  horse,  which  had  a  very  long  mane  and 
tail  and  sharp-looking  eyes.  It  seemed  nervous  and 
fretting,  I  thought,  but  my  Beautiful  Lady  was 
wonderfully  pleased. 

My  master  said:  "Get  your  hat  and  come  for  a  ride 
and  see  how  you  like  your  birthday  gift." 

"Ah,  then  you  have  bought  him  for  me!  How  very 
kind  and  thoughtful  you  are.  Wait  a  moment  and  I 
will  be  with  you,"  my  Beautiful  Lady  answered  in  a 
happy,  cheerful  voice. 

When  she  came  nearer  to  the  horse,  she  laid  her 
gentle  hand  on  its  neck  and  caressing  him  said,  "You 
look  like  a  prince,  among  your  kind,  and  Prince  shall 
be  your  name." 

I  had  always  found  it  mere  play  to  outrun  all  of  the 


42  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

dogs  I  had  ever  met;  to  leap  over  half  a  dozen  at  a 
time,  and  running  on,  leave  them  far  behind.  But  as 
we  sped  down  the  street,  I  found  it  not  so  easy  to 
outrun  my  new  acquaintance. 

On  our  way  I  heard  my  Beautiful  Lady  say  something 
about  "Fleetfoot,"  and  my  master  told  her  that 
Prince  had  won  many  a  prize  on  the  race-track. 

I  must  say  that  from  the  first  I  felt  uneasy  about 
the  disposition  of  this  prince,  who  was  to  be  so  closely 
related  to  my  Beautiful  Lady. 

I  noticed  that  my  master  spoke  often  in  a  quieting 
way  and  an  assuring  tone,  for  the  horse  was  fretful 
and,  I  feared  vicious,  too.  I  had  heard  my  Beautiful 
Lady  often  tell  the  boys  about  the  horses  she  had 
driven,  especially  a  large  valuable  bay,  whose  name 
was  Cub,  owned  by  her  father.  He  was  fractious 
and  would  never  allow  any  horse  to  pass  him,  yet  he 
was  gentle  under  her  management;  and  when  she 
was  a  little  child  and  sat  upon  his  back  for  a  ride 
around  the  yard,  he  would  lift  his  feet  most  gently 
with  an  almost  human  care,  lest  she  should  fall. 

My  Beautiful  Lady  was  an  excellent  judge  of  the 
nature  and  disposition  of  horses,  and  I  was  anxious 
to  know  what  she  thought  of  Prince,  for  I  did  not 
like  him,  and  feared  for  her  safety. 

After  a  long  time  we  came  back  home,  and  Prince 
was  put  in  the  stable.  I  stayed  near  him,  and  watched 
him  closely  to  learn  all  I  could.  I  heard  my  Beautiful 
Lady  say:  "Prince's  blinders  must  be  removed,  to 
give  him  a  full  view  of  everything  he  passes,  so  that 
he  will  not  be  so  nervous;  and  his  check-rein  must 
also  be  removed,  for  a  high-spirited  horse  naturally 
holds  his  head  high,  with  the  support  of  just  the  reins." 

We  found  Prince  very  refractory  and  treacherous, 


BLACK  PRINCE  43 

and  my  master  was  disappointed  in  him,  as  he  had 
expected  my  Beautiful  Lady  would  enjoy  driving  him, 
taking  the  children  and  her  friends  often  for  a  ride. 
Prince  seemed  to  grow  even  worse,  and  it  often 
required  two  men  to  get  him  into  the  harness. 

One  day,  my  Beautiful  Lady  succeeded  in  coaxing 
my  master  to  let  her  take  the  reins  and  when  she  had 
driven  Prince  a  little  while,  he  really  grew  more  gentle 
and  seemed  to  respond  to  her  touch.  My  master 
became  discouraged,  though,  for  it  took  two  men  to 
put  Prince  in  the  harness,  and  he  was  on  the  point  of 
selling  him,  when  my  Beautiful  Lady  did  what  seemed 
a  dangerous  thing. 

When  a  little  girl,  my  Beautiful  Lady's  brother 
taught  her  how  to  harness  and  unharness  the  horses, 
because  he  said  to  be  perfectly  familiar  with  every 
buckle  and  shoe  would  often  save  a  persons  life,  and 
prevent  injury  and  fright  to  even  a  well-trained  and 
trusted  horse. 

Feeling  sure  of  managing  the  horse  safely,  she  went 
alone  into  the  stable.  It  was  wonderful  to  see  how 
Prince  did  not  flinch  once  as  she  harnessed  him,  and 
how  he  stepped  with  knowing  reason  from  side  to  side 
in  the  stall,  making  it  all  as  easy  as  possible  for  her. 

When  she  would  say,  "Whoa!  Gentle  Prince,"  he 
would  rub  his  nose  in  her  hand,  or  lay  his  head  against 
her  shoulder  with  a  peaceful,  human-like  look  in  his  eyes. 

I  did  not  feel  content  as  I  saw  him  do  these  things, 
and  hugged  so  closely  to  her  skirts  that  she  said,  "Well, 
Fanny,  jealous  nature  is  awake  in  you,  I  see,  for  my 
feet  are  getting  tangled  in  these  close  quarters  between 
you  and  Prince."  Then  I  heard  that  low,  sweet  mellow 
laugh  of  hers,  and  her  beautiful  eyes  gave  forth  that 
charming  light,  which  had  so  often  before  stirred  some- 


44  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

thing  within  me,  and  I  had  heard  her  friends  say  held 
some  indescribable  power  to  win  both  the  dumb  and 
human  heart;  and  after  a  little  time  Prince  walked  out 
meek  as  a  lamb,  my  Beautiful  Lady  holding  the  reins 
most  lightly,  not  to  disturb  the  sensitive  nerves  in  his 
pink-fleshed  mouth,  and  he  and  I  trotted  amiably  down 
the  street  together. 

Going  to  the  home  of  a  friend,  Mrs.  Foote,  who  was 
also  a  good  horse-woman,  my  Beautiful  Lady  besought 
her  to  take  the  risk  of  a  drive  into  the  country,  and  as 
I  followed  closely  at  Prince's  side,  I  was  pleased  to 
see  that  he  was  gentle,  and  did  not  once  exhibit  any 
excitable  or  dangerous  manners,  nor  indeed  display 
any  of  the  faults  my  master  complained  of. 

Some  two  miles  out  of  the  town  lived  Mrs.  Drusille. 
Here  we  stopped  for  a  drink  of  water  and  a  chat.  Prince 
was  tied  to  a  post,  near  the  carriage-drive  and  back  of 
the  house. 

After  a  pleasant  call,  Mrs.  Drusille  ordered  the  coach 
man  to  assist  the  ladies  in  starting,  but  when  they 
undertook  to  get  into  the  carriage,  Prince  reared  up 
and  tried  to  dash  away.  My  Beautiful  Lady  quickly 
said  to  the  man,  "His  mouth  is  very  tender,  and  holding 
him  by  the  bit  hurts  him.  Will  you  please  let  go  of 
the  bit."  The  man  did  not  obey,  and  my  Beautiful 
Lady  said,  "It  is  impossible  to  quiet  him  if  you  do 
not  do  as  I  say." 

The  horseman  still  was  persistent,  but  fortunately 
Mrs.  Drusille,  who  had  gone  into  the  house  for  some 
thing  that  was  left  there,  appeared  just  in  time,  and 
my  Beautiful  Lady  said,  "Your  horseman  refuses  to 
obey  me,  and  I  anf  becoming  greatly  alarmed." 

"But  my  horseman  is  French,  and  does  not  under 
stand  English.  I  will  speak  to  him." 


BLACK  PRINCE  45 

Then  Mrs.  Drusille  tried  to  explain  to  the  man,  but 
he  was  so  frightened,  or  stupid,  that  he  still  firmly 
held  to  the  bit,  Prince  rearing  upon  his  hind  feet, 
then  plunging  forward  again  until  it  seemed  he  might 
drag  the  man  to  his  death. 

In  some  mysterious  way  my  Beautiful  Lady  suc 
ceeded  in  getting  the  Frenchman  to  release  his  hold. 
Feeling  the  gentle  touch  of  the  reins  in  her  kind  hands, 
Prince  quieted  down  without  another  plunge. 

"Noble  Prince,"  my  Beautiful  Lady  said,  "be  quiet 
now,  gently  now,  Prince."  We  expected  Prince  would 
dash  away  with  her,  as  she  stood  with  her  slender  form 
seemingly  immovable,  her  delicate  hands  firmly  hold 
ing  this  animal  over  whom  men  had  no  control. 
For  a  moment  the  horse  showed  signs  of  further 
rebellion,  but  as  though  a  miracle  had  been  performed, 
he  suddenly  lowered  his  head  in  subjection,  his  quiver 
ing  nerves  relaxing,  and  as  my  Beautiful  Lady  stroked 
his  head  and  face,  saying,  "My  Noble  Prince,  nothing 
shall  harm  you,"  whinnied  softly  like  a  sobbing  child. 

Do  you  believe  he  understood  her?  Well,  I  know  he 
did.  It  may  seem  very  strange  and  improbable  to 
many  that  my  Beautiful  Lady  could  control  that 
willful  horse  when  a  strong  man  could  not,  but  I 
understood  it  all.  'Twas  the  magic  touch  of  the  hand 
of  love,  and  the  music  of  a  gentle  voice,  speaking  from 
the  depths  of  a  great  and  tender  soul. 

When  we  were  starting,  I  heard  Mrs.  Drusille  say, 
"After  all,  the  gentlest  hand  is  the  strongest."  I 
knew  that  was  true,  too,  for  when  my  Beautiful  Lady 
laid  her  hand  upon  my  head,  I  obeyed  her  sweet  will. 

Now,  I  will  tell  you  another  secret  reason  why  Prince 
was  submissive  to  her  control.  Every  day  since  he 
came  to  live  with  us,  my  Beautiful  Lady  had  gone 


46  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

to  the  stable  and  given  him  lumps  of  sugar,  apples, 
and  bread.  She  had  caressed  him  and  petted  his 
curved  and  sensitive  neck,  thus  binding  his  trembling 
and  nervous  heart  to  her  through  sympathy's  own 
truest  bond — love.  She  had  won  him  just  as  she  had 
me  and  every  other  living  creature  she  had  met  since 
I  had  known  her. 

Strangers  looked  upon  her  with  respect,  which  was 
almost  reverence,  but  while  her  husband  and  children 
did  not  always  understand  her  peculiarly  sensitive  ways, 
yet  their  constant  devotion  expressed  how  much  they 
loved  the  gentle  influence  she  shed  around  them. 

But  I  must  tell  you  how  our  trip  ended  that  day. 
Prince  had  recovered  from  his  fractious  starting,  and 
was  traveling  at  an  easy  pace,  and  my  Beautiful 
Lady  was  so  pleased  with  her  successful  management 
of  him  that  she  wanted  to  surprise  my  master,  and 
drove  up  to  the  office  at  a  rapid  pace. 

It  seems  some  one  on  the  street  had  noticed  her  driving 
away  alone,  and  fearing  she  was  unable  to  control  the 
horse  had  rushed  into  my  master's  office  with  the  word 
of  alarm,  but  no  one  seemed  to  know  which  way  she 
had  gone,  and  for  two  hours  he  had  walked  his  office, 
hoping  each  moment  to  hear  some  tidings  of  his  wife. 
So  when  my  Beautiful  Lady  dashed  up  to  the  office, 
so  gallantly,  she  was  met  by  a  man  whose  white  and 
trembling  lips  could  hardly  express  his  fears.  Ex 
planations  followed,  and  my  master  grew  calm.  Getting 
into  the  carriage  he  and  my  Beautiful  Lady  went  for 
a  long  drive,  so  that  she  might  show  him  that  he  need 
not  fear  for  her  safety  with  Prince. 

As  they  were  riding  alone  my  master  said,  "I  cannot 
yet  comprehend  what  should  make  Prince  so  different 
with  you."  To  this  remark  she  replied,  "Do  you  not 


BLACK  PRINCE  47 

know  that  the  attributes  of  the  mind  of  a  horse  are 
much  like  that  of  a  man.  Our  kindness  and  love  always 
secure  the  good  will  of  animals,  contribute  to  their 
happiness,  and  alleviate  their  distress.  Gentle  ways 
and  words  tame  their  wildness  and  soothe  their  temper. 
Justice  to  them  in  all  things  teaches  them  to  trust 
us  at  all  times.  The  low  sweet  tones  of  the  voice  will 
always  soothe  them,  while  our  firmness  will  control 
and  quiet  them." 

My  Beautiful  Lady  was  never  again  refused  per 
mission  to  drive  Prince.  When  he  came  dashing  up 
to  the  door,  driven  by  the  horseman,  she  would  pet 
him,  and  taking  the  reins  in  her  own  hands  would 
dismiss  the  man  for  she  wanted  to  start  alone  and 
drive  by  herself. 

No  harm  ever  came  to  her  or  any  one  when  she  was 
driving,  and  many  a  delightful  day  we  passed  riding 
through  the  winding  forest  roads,  some  of  them  old 
and  grass-grown,  now  useless  to  the  lumbermen, 
the  branches  of  the  trees  touching  over  our  heads  as 
we  passed  under  them. 

How  I  enjoyed  those  long,  cool  drives,  with  white 
lilies  and  other  woodland  flowers  along  the  roadside. 
Harry  and  Arthur  loved  them  as  well  as  did  their 
mother,  and  were  allowed  to  get  out  and  gather  enough 
bunches  of  the  beautiful  and  fragrant  flowers  to  fill  the 
space  in  our  carriage.  I  watched  the  pretty  rabbits 
and  squirrels — those  cunning  little  creatures,  which  some 
boys  delight  to  torment  and  hurt  with  sticks  and  stones. 
Did  you  ever  think  how  their  nests  show  that  they  have 
an  architect's  skill?  And  what  wisdom  they  show  in 
storing  away  in  summer  their  winter's  food!  My 
Beautiful  Lady  taught  me  that  I  had  no  right  to  molest 
them,  so  while  I  enjoyed  meeting  them  in  my  path,  I 


48  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

never  chased  or  harmed  them.  Prince  always  had 
time  to  stop  and  nip  the  tender  boughs,  and  never 
seemed  to  feel  the  burden  of  his  harness.  I  believe 
that  Prince,  like  myself,  had  found  duty  a  yoke  of 
love,  for  no  one  felt  anything  a  burden  that  was  done 
in  the  service  of  my  Beautiful  Lady. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

SUMMER  BEST 

OUMMER  REST  was  the  name  of  the  place  where 
^  my  Beautiful  Lady,  Arthur,  Harry  and  I  passed 
our  summer  vacations. 

An  old-fashioned  house,  set  well  back  from  the  road, 
stood  in  the  center  of  the  spacious  grounds,  which  were 
shaded  by  great  locust  and  maple  trees.  On  hot  and 
sultry  afternoons  we  lay  upon  the  thick,  green  grass, 
or  lazily  swung  in  hammocks.  About  this  house  there 
were  bunches  of  white  mountain  lilacs  and  bush  honey 
suckles,  where  flocks  of  birds  came  to  nest  and  to  eat 
the  little  red  berries.  There  were  silver  maples,  too, 
that  turned  their  white  velvet  leaves  to  listen  to  the 
whisper  of  the  gentle  wind.  Hundreds  of  roses  bloomed 
in  the  yard,  and  flowers  of  other  fragrance  and  beauty 
made  it  an  inviting  place. 

The  tall,  slender  poplars  along  the  road  in  front  of 
the  house  looked  to  me  like  sentinels,  guarding  the 
large  white  house,  whose  green  shutters  were  never 
closed. 

Back  of  the  house  stood  the  barn,  where  Grandpa's 
noble  horse,  Cub,  had  lived  and  died.  Beyond  there 
was  a  little  strip  of  clover  for  the  cow,  where  a  pet 
lamb  had  also  grazed.  Through  this  ground  ran  a 
stream  with  brook-willows  along  its  banks.  Large 
oaks  also  grew  here,  casting  their  grateful  shadows 
over  those  who  came  this  way,  and  under  one  of  these 
trees  was  a  moss-grown  stone,  on  which  my  Beautiful 
Lady  used  to  sit  when  she  was  a  little  girl. 

49 


50  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

Now  I  am  going  to  tell  you  of  some  of  the  many 
happy  and  interesting  times  that  Arthur,  Harry  and 
I  had  at  this  delightful  place. 

One  July  morning  Arthur  said,  "  Come,  Harry,  this 
is  going  to  be  a  cool  day,  a  little  hard  work  will  do  us 
good;  bring  a  hammer  and  some  nails,  and  I  will  carry 
the  boards  left  from  our  playhouse,  and  we  will  go 
down  to  the  stream  and  build  a  dam." 

"All  right,"  said  Harry;  "but  what  shall  Fanny 
carry?" 

"Oh,  she  may  carry  her  body  on  her  long  legs  and 
bark  to  keep  us  company,"  he  answered. 

"Yes,  she  will  bark  at  the  bull-frogs  and  pollywogs, 
and  get  her  nose  stung  with  the  bumblebees  she  will 
stir  up,"  said  Harry. 

"I  shall  not  let  her  do  that,"  Arthur  said,  "for  it 
would  hurt  her,  and  that  would  make  Mamma  feel 
badly."  And  so  they  chatted,  I  keeping  close  to 
them.  Harry  had  his  hand  on  my  neck,  a  habit  he 
learned  when  he  was  quite  small. 

After  a  little  the  boys  found  just  the  right  place 
to  build  a  dam,  and  they  set  to  work  right  merrily  to 
construct  a  wall  to  dam  back  the  water,  and  while 
they  were  sawing  and  hammering,  my  Beautiful  Lady, 
who  had  missed  her  children  came  to  look  for  them. 
She  soon  heard  them  chattering  and  giving  orders  in 
loud  voices,  and  splashing  in  the  water  with  their 
bare  feet.  They  were  trying  to  secure  the  wall  with  a 
gate  cut  in  the  center  that  they  had  made,  but  the 
stream  kept  pushing  its  way  through  the  stones  and 
sod,  and  floated  the  wall  beyond  their  reach.  The 
boys  not  discouraged,  kept  on  with  their  work  until 
they  had  constructed  a  wall  they  could  at  last  securely 
fasten. 


"After  a  little,  the  boys  found  just  the  right  place  to  build  a  dam." 


SUMMER  REST  51 

By  this  time  it  was  lunch  hour,  so  leaving  the  work 
we  all  went  back  to  the  house  and  had  lunch.  After 
lunch,  Arthur  and  Harry  laid  down  in  the  cool  ham 
mocks  and  had  a  nap,  and  when  they  awoke,  they 
went  back  and  finished  up  the  dam,  I  sitting  on  the 
bank  watching  them. 

After  the  evening  meal,  we  all  went  down  to  see  the 
pretty  dam  to  please  the  boys.  We  found  the 
water  falling  over  the  gate  in  a  pretty  stream  of 
crystal  sheen.  The  sun  was  about  to  set,  and  the 
beautiful  rainbow  colors  doubled  the  mimic  reflection 
upon  the  water  of  the  evening's  beauties. 

"Oh  see  the  pretty  ducks  eating  grass!  I  want  to 
drive  them  into  the  stream  and  see  them  float  over 
the  dam,"  said  Harry.  "Will  it  hurt  them,  Grandma, 
and  may  I  help  drive  them  in?"  asked  Arthur. 

"If  you  will  not  hurry  them,  you  may,  as  the  fall 
of  the  water  is  neither  very  deep  nor  very  great," 
answered  Grandma. 

The  boys  started  to  drive  the  ducks,  and  I  wanted 
to  help,  too,  but  my  Beautiful  Lady  called  me  away 
from  the  chase,  saying,  "The  ducks  are  not  accustomed 
to  a  dog's  company  and  you  must  lie  by  my  side." 

I  did  not  like  to  obey  her,  for  it  would  have  been 
great  sport  for  me,  but  when  I  looked  at  my  Beautiful 
Lady,  I  knew  that  my  disobedience  would  grive  her, 
and  so  I  nestled  at  her  side. 

After  some  urging,  with  Grandma's  help,  the  ducks 
were  launched  and  sailing  along  quite  contentedly. 
As  they  floated  over  the  dam  they  ducked  their  breasts 
under  the  water  and  pointed  their  bills  at  each  other, 
as  if  gabbling  in  their  own  duck  language  —  telling 
us  how  they  enjoyed  the  frolic. 

Arthur  headed  them  off  and  on  to  the  grass,  and 


52  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

undertook  to  guide  them  again  into  the  water,  but 
Grandma  said,  "That's  enough,"  and  then  we  all 
sat  down  on  the  cool  grass  for  a  little  chat. 

"Mamma,  isn't  this  where  your  pet  lamb  used  to 
play?"  asked  Harry. 

My  Beautiful  Lady  answered,  "Yes,  my  child,  I 
suppose  there  is  not  an  inch  of  this  ground  that  her 
little  feet  have  not  touched." 

"Please  tell  us  all  about  her,  and  how  cute  she  was," 
said  Harry. 

"Oh,  please  do,  Mamma,"  chimed  in  Arthur.  "I 
often  imagine  I  can  see  her  innocent  white  face,  and 
it  almost  seems  as  if  I  could  see  her  coming  towards 
me  now,  just  as  you  have  pictured  her  to  us." 

"I  love  to  talk  of  my  childhood  pets,  so  I  will  tell 
you  the  story  again,"  said  my  Beautiful  Lady. 

"When  Uncle  Nelson  was  in  the  stock  business,  and 
he  was  driving  a  herd  of  sheep,  one  little  lamb  had  her 
leg  broken.  This  accident  happened  more  than  three 
miles  from  here,  and  Uncle  did  not  know  what  to  do, 
as  he  had  too  tender  a  heart  to  leave  her  suffering  by 
the  roadway,  and  he  could  not  think  of  having  her 
killed.  Suddenly  he  remembered  me.  Taking  the  little 
helpless  thing  in  his  arms  he  leaped  again  upon  his 
horse  and  brought  the  lamb  to  Summer  Rest. 

"When  I  saw  the  pitiful  little  thing,  I  cried,  for  she 
was  bleating,  and  I  knew  she  was  in  much  pain.  I  ran 
quickly  to  Grandpa  and  asked  him  if  he  would  mend  her 
broken  leg.  After  a  moment's  hesitation  he  got  some 
strong  pasteboard,  and  I  some  strips  of  linen  cloth, 
and  we  went  to  the  barn  where  we  found  Grandma 
bathing  the  swollen  leg  in  warm  water.  At  last  we  had 
it  splintered  and  bound,  and  Grandpa  said  it  was  quite 
a  successful  piece  of  surgery." 


SUMMER  REST  53 

"Did  the  lamb  get  well  and  strong  again?"  asked 
Harry. 

"Yes,  after  a  time,  but  she  always  limped  a  little, 
and  in  consequence,  Grandma  called  her  Lamie. 
Because  she  seemed  to  mind  the  pain  less,  I  sat  many 
hours  under  the  locust  trees  and  rocked  her  in  my  arms 
while  the  bone  was  knitting  and  the  tendons  and 
muscles  were  mending.  While  she  was  helpless,  I 
often  carried  her  into  the  pantry,  giving  her  generous 
lumps  of  sugar  and  tastes  of  salt  and  bits  of  bread,  all 
of  which  she  ate  with  a  relish.  When  she  was  well, 
she  would  often  steal  in  alone,  and  with  her  little  pink 
nose  smell  out  the  relishes  in  the  pantry  to  suit  her 
taste,  causing  Grandma  much  trouble,  so  at  last 
she  was  made  to  stay  in  the  clover-field  all  the  time. 

"When  we  first  put  her  there  she  seemed  to  think  that 
I  must  stay  with  her,  and  would  stand  by  the  gate 
bleating.  This  so  touched  my  childish  love  for  her,  that 
often  I  would  stay  with  her  hours,  lying  on  the  grass, 
or  skipping  my  rope  as  she  gamboled  by  my  side,  until 
tired  out  she  fell  asleep.  Then  I  would  steal  softly 
away  for  a  little  rest." 

"Did  you  get  tired  of  staying  with  her  so  much, 
Mamma?"  asked  Arthur. 

My  Beautiful  Lady  replied,  "Sometimes  I  wanted 
to  do  something  especially  for  myself,  and  then  I  felt 
it  quite  a  cross,  but  her  piteous  bleating  always  con 
quered  me,  and  I  know  now  that  my  first  lesson  in 
self-sacrifice  came  through  my  care  and  attention  to 
this  poor  lamb." 

"Perhaps  that  is  what  has  made  you  so  dear  and 
unselfish,"  said  Arthur,  as  he  crept  up  and  snuggled 
his  hand  into  that  of  his  mother. 

"I  wish  I  had  a  broken-legged  lamb,"  said  Harry. 


54  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

He  was  too  young  to  understand  how  ridiculous  this 
wish  was,  but  we  all  laughed  so  loudly  that  Harry 
thought  he  had  said  something  wrong,  and  so  he 
hid  his  face  on  my  Beautiful  Lady's  shoulder. 

"Let  me  tell  you,  dear  children,  as  you  grow  older 
you  will  find  many  opportunities  to  be  kind  to  helpless 
and  dependent  creatures,  and  through  these  acts  of 
kindness  you  will  learn  your  own  lessons  of  individual 
unselfishness.  Culture  of  the  brain  does  not  amount 
to  much  without  culture  of  the  heart. 

"There  is  in  England  a  school  where  many  kinds  of 
pets  are  kept,  their  treatment  and  care  being  made  a 
humane  object-lesson  for  those  little  ones  who  attend. 
A  statement  has  been  made  that  not  one  who  ever 
went  to  that  school  has  been  known  to  do  a  cruel 
act  or  been  punished  for  law-breaking." 

"Are  not  English  laws  very  strict?"  asked  Arthur. 

"England  not  only 'has  strict  laws,  but  it  enforces 
them,"  was  the  answer  of  my  Beautiful  Lady.  "In 
fact,"  she  continued,  "the  Americans  are  the  least 
law-abiding  of  any  people.  While  our  laws  are  very 
commendable,  they  are  less  strictly  enforced  than  in 
other  nations.  '. 

"England  is  the  parent  of  laws  which  provide  for 
humane  education  through  the  school  system.  Nearly 
every  European  nation  has  proved  that  such  instruction 
lowers  the  criminal  record.  There  are  now  not  a  few 
states  that  have  a  compulsory  course  of  education  on 
the  subject  in  their  elementary  schools,  and  some  pro 
vide  that  it  shall  be  included  in  the  curriculum  of  the 
highest  grades,  and  in  the  programs  of  state  teachers' 
associations." 

"Yes,  Mamma,"  said  Arthur,  "do  you  remember 
last  term  how  the  former  practice  of  mounting  the 


SUMMER  REST  55 

gorgeously  beautiful  butterflies  in  our  nature  study 
class  was  changed?  The  law  protected  them  and 
other  insects  and  also  birds  from  being  thus  treated, 
even  though  it  took  but  a  few  seconds  for  the  poison 
to  destroy  their  lives.  O,  how  we  enjoyed  the  study 
classes  in  the  very  woods  where  one  saw  the  butter 
flies  alight  upon  the  flowers  and  moss-covered  logs. 
They  remained  so  quiet  at  times  we  could  paint  them 
from  life.  What  a  blessing  doing  away  with  the  old 
custom  will  prove  to  them." 

"Your  tender  thought  for  these  helpless  things," 
said  my  Beautiful  Lady,  "is  very  commendable.  But 
the  object  of  the  humane  law  is  twofold:  the  teach 
ings  of  mankind  to  be  kind  to  the  lower  order  of 
animals,  and  also  the  influence  of  the  act  of  mercy  itself 
upon  the  conscience  of  the  student. " 

"I  have  often  thought,  Mamma,  "said  Arthur,  "how 
interesting  stories  of  animals  are  to  children,  and  have 
wondered  why  it  is  that  I  feel  so  tenderly  toward 
everything  when  I  think  of  Lamie,  and  of  the  white 
hen  that  followed  Uncle  about  the  yard,  and  would 
sit  on  the  fence,  or  in  the  nest,  if  he  put  her  there, 
and  stay  quiet  until  he  came  for  her.  Why  is  it  so, 
Mamma?" 

My  Beautiful  Lady  answered  Arthur  by  saying,  "It 
is  because  in  every  little  child's  life  there  are  different 
kinds  of  love  over  which  angels  are  sent  to  keep  watch. 
One  of  these  is  love  for  mute  and  helpless  things, 
and  the  Angel  of  Mercy  is  the  guardian  of  this  senti 
ment.  If  she  is  allowed  to  stay  with  the  child,  she 
teaches  what  are  called  humane  ideas  and  implants 
feelings  of  tenderness  and  compassion  for  others, 
which  make  one  eager  to  relieve  the  sufferings  of  every 
thing  in  distress.  But  it  is  getting  late,  the  dew  is 


56  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

falling,  and  we  must  go  back  to  the  house.  Grandma 
and  the  rest  are  already  half-way  there." 

"Oh,  look,  Mother  dear!  Look  at  the  pretty  light 
on  the  waterfall!"  exclaimed  Harry. 

My  Beautiful  Lady  called  Harry's  attention  to  the 
change  in  the  colors  of  the  sky,  and  the  soft  light 
thrown  upon  the  water  by  the  young  moon.  "It 
reminds  me,"  she  said,  "of  the  young  and  delicate 
child,  before  it  faces  the  struggles  of  life  which  develop 
a  strong  well-rounded  character." 

Arthur  wished  his  father,  too,  could  see  the  pretty 
scene,  and  my  Beautiful  Lady  remarked,  "He  and  I 
used  to  walk  here  often,  and  he  would  love  to  be  with  us 
now,  I  am  sure." 

"Why  does  he  not  come,  then?  asked  Arthur. 

"Because  business  cares  keep  him  away,  and  some 
times  I  fear  we  are  thoughtless  and  do  not  appreciate 
our  rest  and  many  pleasures,  while  he  remains  at  home, 
seldom  taking  a  vacation." 

"I  love  Papa,  don't  you,  Mamma?"  said  Harry. 

My  Beautiful  Lady  caught  Harry  in  her  arms,  kissed 
his  golden  hair  and  said: 

"Yes,  my  child,  I  truly  do,  and  I  want  to  keep  ever 
fresh  an  appreciation  of  his  unselfish  love  for  me." 

By  this  time  we  had  reached  the  house,  and  Arthur 
asked  to  sit  on  the  porch  for  a  while  before  retiring 
for  the  night. 

My  Beautiful  Lady  granted  his  request,  saying, 
"We  will  all  sit  here  for  a  little  while,  as  nature  is  so 
beautiful  and  the  air  is  so  soft  and  refreshing.  Uncle 
Richie  Tucker  used  to  sit  here,  on  this  porch,  when  I 
was  a  little  girl,  and  take  me  on  his  knee  and  tell  me  all 
about  the  stars.  He  would  point  out  the  different  ones 


SUMMER  REST  57 

and  teach  me  how  to  find  them.  He  was  a  great 
astrologer,  you  know." 

Just  at  this  moment  the  sweet  notes  of  a  guitar, 
accompanied  by  voices,  came  from  behind  the  lilac 
bushes.  Grandma  said  very  softly,  "It  is  the  Lawrences 
serenading  us.  We  will  keep  very  still  and  enjoy  the 
treat  they  have  prepared." 

When  our  serenaders  had  finished,  we  all  clapped 
our  hands,  and  I  ran  and  barked  them  out  —  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Lawrence  and  their  seven  pretty  children. 
They  had  dressed  like  minstrels  to  give  us  this  pretty 
entertainment.  Chairs  were  then  placed  on  the  lawn, 
and  they  rendered  more  lovely  music.  Then  Grandma 
passed  milk  and  cake,  and  while  the  grown  folks 
chatted,  the  young  people  played  hiderand-go-seek 
around  the  lilacs  and  honeysuckles,  and  I  barked  out 
all  those  in  hiding  whom  the  others  could  not  find. 

The  days  at  Summer  Rest  were  not  all  alike,  but  each 
and  every  one  brought  us  sweet  repose  and  dear  lessons 
of  patience  and  love. 

O  Whippoorwill — loved  whippoorwill, 
•  I  seem  to  hear  thy  sweet  notes  still, 
Which  came  my  childish  heart  to  fill 
As  evening's  dusk  fell  'cross  the  rill — 
Life's  distanced  path  to-night  doth  thrill 
With  thy  loved  song,  dear  whippoorwill. 


CHAPTER  IX 

POLLY  AND  DICK 

MY  dear  little  readers,  perhaps  the  last  pleasant 
thoughts  you  had  last  night  were  after  your 
mother  or  the  kind  nurse  finished  a  chapter  in  my  book, 
and  now  I  am  thinking  how  to-night  you  are  gathering 
in  groups  in  your  respective  homes,  some  where  the 
evergreens  look  fresh  and  cheery  even  while  the  snow 
has  laid  her  mantle  of  white;  others  in  sunny  lands 
beneath  the  sweet  magnolia  trees  —  yes,  in  every  place 
and  clime  to  listen  to  the  lessons  to  be  learned  from 
two  wise  birds. 

One  day  my  Beautiful  Lady,  Mrs.  Porter,  and  I 
went  out  calling,  and  on  our  way  we  stopped  at  Mrs. 
Barrett's.  Peggy,  or  Polly  as  she  had  been  christened, 
was  a  parrot  of  unusual  interest.  If  any  one  said, 
"Peggy,  how  do  you  do?"  she  would  answer,  "Are  you 
calling  pretty  Polly  Barrett?" 

Mrs.  Barrett  told  us  that  one  day  a  little  girl  came 
to  see  Peggy,  but  insisted  on  calling  her  pretty  Polly, 
and  that  after  the  little  girl's  visit  Peggy  began  calling 
herself  "Pretty  Polly,  Pretty  Polly  Barrett,"  and  since 
then  if  called  "Peggy"  she  would  shake  her  feathers 
and  say,  "Do  you  want  Pretty  Polly?" 

At  last  the  family  gave  up  and  allowed  the  bird  to 
have  its  own  way,  and  so  it  was  that  now  the  bird  has 
the  new  name  Polly. 

Mrs.  Barrett  also  told  us  that  each  day  just  after 
the  clock  had  struck  four  the  parrot  begins  calling, 
"Nellie,  pretty  girl,  come  home,"  until  Nellie  comes  in. 

58 


POLLY  AND  DICK  59 

Then  Polly  sings  out,  "Hang  your  hat  on  the  wall, 
get  a  cracker  and  piece  of  cake,  and  take  your  darling 
out." 

Nellie  who  is  Mrs.  Barrett's  daughter,  before  prac 
ticing  her  music  lesson,  eats  a  lunch,  sharing  it  with 
Polly,  giving  the  bird  a  cracker  and  a  piece  of  cake. 

Just  then  Nellie  came  into  the  parlor  and  played 
and  sang  for  us,  the  bird  joining  in.  At  first  the  notes 
were  soft  and  so  the  bird  sang  low;  presently  the  notes 
grew  plaintive,  and  Poll,  with  her  head  hanging  down, 
whistled  like  a  mocking  bird.  Then  Nellie  played 
very  loud;  it  seemed  as  though  the  keys  were  bringing 
out  all  of  the  notes  at  once. 

Polly  screamed  and  ran  away  into  another  room, 
calling  out,  "Stop  Nellie."  Nellie  ceased  her  playing 
and  everyone  laughed,  it  was  so  funny. 

Pretty  soon  Nellie  called  to  the  bird,  "Come  back 
pretty  Poll,  and  sing  again."  But  the  bird  would  not 
return  until  Nellie  began  to  play  a  soft  and  sweet 
melody,  and  even  then  she  did  not  sing  with  her 
usual  voice,  but  seemed  to  think  the  music  had  been 
spoiled. 

Mrs.  Barrett  told  us  that  some  days  Polly  would 
join  so  often  in  the  general  conversation  that  some  one 
of  the  family  would  say,  "Polly  will  you  go  to  bed  or 
will  you  keep  still?"  To  which  request  the  bird  would 
answer,  "I'll  keep  still,"  and  she  would  for  a  long  time. 

Just  as  we  were  about  to  leave,  Dick,  the  black  crow, 
passed  the  door.  Mrs.  Barrett  said,  "There  goes  quite 
a  prodigy.  We  think  our  crow  displays  an  almost 
human-like  intelligence.  He  is  a  great  study.  The 
principal  characteristics  of  this  crow  are  to  steal  and 
to  hide  everything  possible,  and  often  when  I  have 
been  searching  for  the  missing  article,  he  has  laughed 


60  GREYHOUND   FANNY 

at  me  in  a  coarse  and  discordant  voice,  showing  plainly 
that  he  had  done  this  purely  for  mischief.  Sometimes 
he  will  turn  a  somersault  as  he  laughs. 

"The  neighbors  do  not  like  him,  because  he  pulls  up 
their  vegetables  and  lays  them  in  rows  along  the  garden 
path,  and  picks  the  bare  feet  of  the  children  to  see 
them  run  and  call  'Mamma,  the  crow  is  chasing  me'." 

"Evidently  he  does  not  like  children,"  said  Mrs. 
Porter. 

"I  think  he  does,"  replied  Mrs.  Barrett,  "for  he 
goes  every  now  and  then  to  the  schoolhouse  and  pecks 
one,  two,  three,  with  his  beak  on  the  door-sill;  the  same 
signal  he  has  when  he  wants  the  basement  door  opened 
to  get  at  his  quiet  roost.  If  he  can,  he  gets  into  the 
school  and  lights  upon  a  desk  near  some  child,  and 
sits  quite  still.  The  teacher  soon  found  out  that 
he  would  not  go  out  of  the  room  until  the  children 
were  dismissed,  and  so  she  taught  them  to  be  quiet 
and  attend  to  their  lessons,  noticing  him  as  little  as 
possible.  While  on  the  playground,  he  has  run  about 
with  the  children  and  learned  to  call  'face  tag'  and 
'I  spy'." 

"So  many  complaints  had  been  made  of  him  that 
Mr.  Barrett  had  decided  to  take  him  out  to  the  farm. 
The  bird  did  not  like  country  life  at  all,  and  the  man 
ager  of  the  farm  said  it  really  was  pitiful  to  see  him 
mope;  he  would  seldom  answer  when  any  one  spoke 
to  him. 

"One  day  our  delivery  wagon  went  to  the  farm,  and 
soon  after  it  returned  I  saw  Dick  in  the  yard.  He 
went  to  the  kitchen  door,  and  with  his  beak  made 
his  usual  one,  two,  three  taps,  asking  to  come  in." 

"Do  you  think  he  flew  home  by  following  the  team," 
asked  Mrs.  Hale. 


POLLY  AND  DICK  61 

"No,  he  could  not  have  done  so,  for  his  wings  were 
clipped  very  short.  We  decided  he  must  have  gotten 
into  the  back  of  the  wagon  and  ridden  to  the  store. 
From  there  he  knew  his  way  home,  as  he  had  often 
gone  back  and  forth  with  Nellie.  He  was  very  happy, 
and  talked  constantly  until  he  was  sent  to  bed." 

"Finding  his  way  home  was  not  an  accident,"  my 
Beautiful  Lady  said. 

"Let  me  tell  you  one  instance  which  certainly 
showed  wisdom,"  said  Mrs.  Barrett.  "One  day  a 
dog  chased  him  about  the  yard,  and  when  he  was 
cornered  he  turned  around  suddenly  and  screamed  at 
the  dog,  'I'm  going  downtown'." 

The  ladies  laughed,  and  Mrs.  Porter  asked  if  he  had 
said  that  before.  "Yes,  often,"  replied  Mrs.  Barrett. 
"He  would  always  say  these  words  when  he  started 
down  the  street,  and  this  time  it  seemed  to  be  wrung 
from  him  as  the  only  means  of  saving  his  life,  and  it 
proved  the  right  thing  to  do,  for  the  dog  ran  away  in 
fright.  Poor  Dick,  his  one  great  fear  was  of  a  dog. 
He  has  demonstrated  it  so  many  times,  I  can  con 
scientiously  say  that  his  words  are  always  an  evidence 
of  both  feeling  and  wisdom." 

"I  do  not  doubt  it,"  said  Mrs.  Porter.  "The 
Creator  gave  dumb  creatures  a  way  to  show  their 
knowledge.  We  are  so  happy  to  notice  a  baby's 
first  expressions,  and  are  so  attentive  to  watch  every 
attempt  to  catch  through  its  motions  and  inarticulate 
words  its  every  thought  and  wish. 

"The  difficulty  with  the  so-called  mute  ones  is 
that  we  do  not  give  them  a  fair  chance.  But  those 
who  do  not  respect  the  rights  of  animals  are  not 
appreciative  of  their  own  elevation  in  the  creative 
order.  We  are  taught  that  we  are  only  a  little  lower 


62  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

than  the  angels;  the  animal  family  only  a  little  lower 
than  we  are.  In  the  divine  plan  there  is  a  measure  of 
justice  for  them  as  well  as  for  us." 

"Yes,"  said  my  Beautiful  Lady,  "we  speak  of  the 
eyes  as  the  'windows  of  the  soul/  let  us  speak  of  the 
voice  as  the  utterance  of  the  soul;  and  without  the 
gift  of  the  voice,  who  could  know  the  depth  of  joy  or 
sorrow,  of  feeling  or  intelligence  that  dwells  within 
our  souls?" 

Then  the  ladies  arose  to  go,  thanking  Mrs.  Barrett 
for  the  very  entertaining  hour  they  had  with  her  in 
her  charming  home. 

"Now,  little  children,  God  bless  you.  Every  morn 
ing  before  you  leave  your  mother's  side,  please  repeat 
our  pledge  of  mercy,  which  is:  'I  will  be  kind  to  all 
living  creatures,  and  protect  them  from  all  cruel 
usage.'  Good-night.  Happy  Dreams." 


CHAPTER  X 

MISS  GIFFORD'S  ANGORAS 

ON  one  of  our  trips,  while  my  Beautiful  Lady  and 
I  were  waiting  at  a  hotel  for  the  return  of  my 
master  and  the  boys,  we  made  the  acquaintance  of 
Miss  Edith  Gifford.  We  were  delighted  to  know  her 
because  she  loved  both  children  and  animals.  Angora 
cats  were  her  favorite  pets,  but  she  was  so  interested 
in  little  children  that  she  learned  kindergarten  work. 

You  know  "kinder-garten"  is  a  german  word  and 
means  "garden  of  little  children."  This  gives  the 
thought  of  a  place  where  children  grow  like  tender 
plants  and  flowers,  while  the  skilled  gardener  care 
fully  tends  them,  each  day  uprooting  the  weeds  and 
replacing  the  spots  with  rarer  and  more  beautiful  kinds. 

She  knew  if  the  seeds  of  love  and  mercy  were  im 
planted  among  the  attributes  of  other  noble  character 
istics  that  the  careless  or  adverse  winds  which  might 
blow  over  the  garden  spot  in  after  years,  could  not 
easily  uproot  or  carry  the  beautiful  plants  away,  but 
the  roots  would  live  and  grow  perpetual  flowers  whose 
sweetness  and  lasting  odors  would  be  wafted  through 
many  a  desert  spot  in  the  lives  of  all  living  creatures. 

While  the  conversation  concerning  little  children 
seemed  very  entertaining,  yet  I  pricked  up  my  ears 
and  became  more  deeply  interested  when  I  heard  Miss 
Gifford  say  that  mummied  remains  of  the  cat  has  been 
found  in  Egyptian  tombs  two  thousand  years  old, 
and  the  representations  in  the  wall  paintings  of  that 
period  prove  that  the  ancients  made  a  friend  of  the 

63 


64  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

cat,  and  that  in  certain  places  it  was  worshiped  as 
the  symbol  of  the  God  Ptah,  the  Creator  of  Life. 

You  know  I  had  been  so  proud  of  my  lineage  and 
antiquity  that  I  felt  startled  to  learn  that  any  other 
animal  could  boast  of  any  such  blood  or  aristocracy 
as  I  had,  and  I  listened  with  marked  interest  as  she 
continued  to  describe  the  species  found  in  Europe, 
Asia  and  Africa,  and  the  many  varieties  domesticated 
and  distinguished  by  name  as  the  Angora,  the  Maltese, 
the  Tabby  and  others. 

The  Japanese  cat  has  lost  a  good  part  of  its  tail, 
while  the  Manx,  unhappily,  has  no  tail  at  all.  One 
theory  is  that  some  barbarians  must  have  seized  the 
cruel  idea  that  the  cat  would  look  more  to  their  fancy 
to  be  tailless,  and  so  amputated  the  tail,  until  its  gen 
eration  became  what  the  poor  Manx  is  now. 

I  saw  the  shudder  pass  over  my  Beautiful  Lady 
indicatng  her  delicately  sensitive  nature  which  was 
ever  moved  to  emotion  by  a  conscious  voice,  as  she 
said  she  wondered  if  some  one  now  should  rise  up 
and  declare  that  a  foot,  a  hand,  an  eye  or  arm  should 
forever  more  be  removed  from  the  human  family, 
what  would  be  the  outcry  against  such  a  person? 

It  brought  a  vivid  picture  to  us  all  and  Miss  Gifford 
said  that  her  whole  heart  was  centered  in  the  accom 
plishing  of  this  one  righteous  sentiment  in  the  innocent 
little  children  that  some  one  somewhere  would  cry 
out  against  their  souls  if  cruelty  to  others,  even  the 
smallest  and  most  helpless,  should  be  at  any  time 
enacted  in  their  lives. 

I  was  glad  to  hear  Miss  Gifford  speak  of  the  yellow 
cat  and  his  mate,  the  Tortoise  Shell,  telling  how  they 
descended  from  the  Spanish  cat.  Then  she  spoke  of 
the  Oriental  variety,  among  which  are  the  Persian 


MISS  GIFFORD'S  ANGORAS  65 

and  Angora  groups,  so  silken  and  long-haired,  conceded 
to  be  the  most  beautiful  of  the  cat  race.  They  dis 
play  varieties  of  color,  but  the  snow  white  seems  the 
most  beautiful  of  all.  The  great  ruff  about  their 
necks  grows  sometimes  ten  inches  long  while  the  tail 
is  like  a  beautiful  plume.  Their  eyes  are  remarkably 
gentle  in  expression  and  their  dispositions  amiable, 
and  they  are  very  intellectual. 

I  was  pleased  to  learn  that  cats  have  certain  char 
acteristics,  the  same  as  dogs  and  people,  and  that  one 
particular  one  is  their  true  love  for  home;  that  they 
have  died  from  homesickness  when  left  deserted. 

Some  people  think  it  bad  luck  to  move  a  cat  when 
they  move;  but  Miss  Gifford  said  she  thought  it  much 
more  reasonable  to  believe  that  bad  luck  would  come 
to  those  who  left  poor  helpless  cats  behind  to  suffer 
and  starve  and  die. 

Then  my  Beautiful  Lady  said  that  whenever  she 
saw  a  dirty,  wretched  street  cat,  she  always  thought 
of  some  one  whose  soul-growth  had  been  crippled, 
because  of  their  unjust  act  toward  this  defenseless 
creature. 

"Speaking  of  the  home  love  of  cats,"  said  Miss  Giff 
ord,  "I  knew  a  family  who  had  a  yellow  Angora. 
They  arranged  at  a  side  porch  door  a  tinkling  bell 
with  string  attached  so  that  *  Persia'  could  pull  the 
string  and  so  ring  the  bell  when  she  wished  to  enter. 
This  family  moved  to  another  city  eighty-five  miles 
away  and  took  Persia  with  them.  She  was  too  home 
sick  to  eat,  even  with  the  family  about  her.  One 
morning  she  was  missing.  They  searched  everywhere 
for  her.  Even  advertising  did  not  reveal  her  seclusion 
A  week  later  the  postman  brought  a  letter  with  news 
that  Persia  had  arrived  and  announced  herself,  not 


66  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

by  a  card  to  the  maid,  but  by  ringing  most  vigorously 
her  own  doorbell,  at  the  same  time  calling  'Meow' 
'meow*  in  most  piteous  tones,  and  whoever  heard  a 
mournful,  doleful  wail  that  could  compare  with  the 
sorrowful  appeal  of  pussy  in  her  *  unearthly'  Meow? 

"I  also  knew  a  manx  cat  whose  name  was  'Baby.' 
His  long  fur  was  a  jet  black  which  glistened  with  the 
electric  sparks  from  his  very  magnetic  body.  His  two 
great  eyes  were  a  lazy  green,  but  O  so  brilliant.  When 
he  walked  he  had  a  very  aristocratic  poise  with  his 
head,  and  perfect  demeanor,  which  showed  the  blood 
he  truly  was. 

"The  one  he  liked  best,  and  the  only  one  that  he 
showed  particular  affection  for,  was  Miss  Jennie,  the 
young  lady  to  whom  he  was  a  birthday  gift.  Each 
morning  when  the  clock  struck  eight,  Baby  would 
climb  the  stairs  to  his  mistress'  room,  and  pouncing 
upon  her  bed  he  would  begin  his  frolic  to  awaken  her 
for  their  usual  morning  play  spell. 

"  His  body  was  so  long  that  often  when  Miss  Jennie 
went  to  a  neighbor's  on  a  very  cold  day,  Baby  was 
wound  about  her  neck  and  he  would  cuddle  his  head 
close  to  her  throat  to  keep  her  warm,  as  though  he 
were  a  lynx  fur  instead  of  a  live  black  manx.  On 
these  occasions  he  would  purr  his  softest  songs,  per 
haps  with  one  paw  laid  affectionately  against  her  cheek. 

"  One  day  Miss  Jennie  went  for  a  visit,  leaving  Baby 
at  home.  He  wandered  from  room  to  room,  crying 
his  plantive  'Meow.'  When  the  usual  hour  came 
when  it  was  his  habit  to  waken  her,  he  went  to  her  bed 
and  nearly  tore  the  coverings  in  pieces  in  his  frantic 
attempt  to  find  her  dear  form  sleeping,  and  yet  waking 
to  give  him  his  morning  play  and  exercise. 

"Poor  Baby.     He  cared  very  little  for  food,  and  be- 


MISS  GIFFORD'S  ANGORAS  67 

fore  the  family  realized  his  condition,  he  lay  down  on 
the  rug  and  with  his  last  faint  'Meow*  fell  into  his 
last  sleep." 

"How  strange,"  said  Mrs.  Field,  a  lady  who  sat 
near  us  and  had  become  interested  in  the  conversation, 
"that  people  have  been  so  dumb  and  so  slow  in  recog 
nizing  the  almost  more  than  human  affection  which 
our  nursery  pets  have  for  those  to  whom  they  can  be 
come  attached." 

"I  think  it  is  not  so  much  that  people  have  been 
so  slow,"  said  my  Beautiful  Lady,  "as  it  is  that  some 
where  there  has  been  a  broken  strand  between  the 
feline  race  and  the  human  race.  There  is  much  in  an 
cient  history  to  teach  us  that  in  this  regard  we  are  more 
the  barbarian  toward  pussy  than  were  those  of  the 
barbaric  age. " 

"I  am  reminded  now,"  said  Miss  Gifford,  "of  a 
kitten  named  'Calico'  who  certainly  disliked  children, 
even  the  one  little  girl  of  her  household.  The  kitten 
would  scratch  and  spit  and  perch  up  her  back  if  the 
little  girl  came  near  her,  just  as  she  would  have  done 
in  terror  of  a  dog.  Calico  had  been  punished  not  a 
few  times  for  such  conduct,  for  not  the  little  girl,  but 
kitten  was  the  offender. 

"A  very  remarkable  thing  occurred.  One  day  the 
little  girl  struck  pussy.  The  mother  wishing  to  teach 
her  daughter  that  it  was  as  wrong  for  her  to  harm 
pussy  as  for  pussy  to  harm  her,  began  inflicting  a 
slight  punishment  upon  her  child.  Suddenly  pussy 
sprang  upon  the  mother,  taking  the  little  girl's  part. 
After  that,  there  came  a  perfect  harmony  and  com 
panionship  between  the  pussy  cat  and  the  little  girl." 

This  reminded  me  of  one  I  knew  and  if  you  will 
pardon  my  interruption,  I  shold  like  to  tell  you  about 


68  GREYHOUND    FANNY 

"Son."  who  was  only  a  common  breed  cat,  but  he 
looked  wise  and  he  was.  When  he  wished  to  go  out 
he  always  went  to  the  door,  stood  on  his  hind  feet 
while  with  one  paw  he  would  work  at  the  door-knob, 
talking  in  his  low  conversational  way  until  some  one 
noticed  and  opened  the  door.  He  always  expressed 
his  hunger  by  the  same  sign  at  the  pantry  door. 

One  of  his  chief  delights  had  been  to  get  into  a  clothes 
closet  for  a  long  nap.  While  he  had  been  strictly 
forbidden  this  treat,  he  showed  human  nature  in 
persisting  ever  to  have  his  own  way,  and  at  times  would 
work  a  long  time  at  the  door-knob,  using  one  paw, 
then  changing  by  stretching  to  a  more  difficult  position 
of  using  two  paws.  One  very  remarkable  thing,  he 
never  called  any  one  to  help  him  when  trying  the 
closet  door,  but  worked  in  silence  until  tired  out. 

To  show  how  deeply  he  could  express  like  or  dislike, 
he  expressed  a  real  devotion  toward  one  person  only. 
That  was  the  grandmamma  of  his  home.  She  did  not 
live  in  the  home,  but  came  frequently  for  a  few  days 
or  weeks.  Son  would  leap  and  play  about  her  when 
she  came,  just  as  I  did  with  delight  around  my  Beau 
tiful  Lady,  and  his  "Meows"  were  really  musical 
while  he  would  go  from  one  to  another  of  the  family, 
talking  to  them  in  his  cat  language  of  accent  in  word 
expression  until  they  felt  he  said,  "I'm  so  glad  grand 
mamma  has  come."  While  she  was  there,  he  never 
went  to  sleep  without  finding  her  shoe  or  slipper  or 
some  garment  which  he  hugged  in  his  arms  as  he  slept, 
and  one  day  he  managed  to  get  her  beautiful  velvet 
coat  down  and  was  found  sleeping  in  that. 

Then  my  Beautiful  Lady  said  that  among  the  char 
acteristics  of  the  cats,  she  had  noticed  them  to  be 
romantic,  esthetic  and  sensitive  beyond  all  other 


'SAe  spoib  o/  our  .Swou-  #a#,  wAo  loved  flowers,  but  plainly  expressed  his 
preference  for  hyacinths." 


MISS  GIFFORD'S  ANGORAS  69 

animals.  One  of  the  most  marked  and  most  beautiful 
is  their  love  of  nature  —  especially  flowers,  for  she  had 
often  noticed  them  in  flower  gardens  and  conserva 
tories,  to  go  smelling  yet  never  destroying  the  blos 
soms. 

She  spoke  of  our  Snow  Ball  who  loved  flowers,  but 
plainly  expressed  his  preference  for  hyacinths.  He 
often  sat  with  delight  amidst  these  sweet  favorites, 
talking  his  pleasure,  and  smelling  them  again  and 
again.  Once  we  found  him  sleeping  in  a  very  large  urn 
which  held  several  specimens. 

I  thought  of  how  I  loved  the  sweet  arbutus  beds 
and  how,  when  far  away  from  them,  I  had  loved  to 
even  dream  of  resting  my  tired  body  there  again. 
And  why  should  not  cats  and  dogs  enjoy  the  perfume 
of  the  flowers  when  that  joy  or  pleasure  can  only  come 
through  the  sense  of  smell?  And  not  in  any  kind  of 
Creation  is  that  organ  so  developed  as  in  the  faithful 
companions  of  the  home. 

Their  conversation  then  drifted  to  the  playfulness 
of  little  kittens.  How  they  imitate  every  sport  and 
pastime  of  girls  and  boys;  hide  and  go  seek  around 
the  lilac  and  honeysuckle  bushes;  wrestling;  boxing; 
games  of  their  own  with  the  ball;  climbing  trees;  and 
they  were  sorry  to  say  how  sometimes  untutored  cats 
and  kittens,  like  children,  chase  and  harm  little  birds 
and  butterflies. 

Miss  Gifford  told  many  instances  of  cats  that  have 
expressed  human-like  intelligence.  One  was  of  Dante 's 
pet,  who  sat  upon  the  table  beside  him  holding  a  candle 
that  the  great  poet,  her  master,  might  have  light  as  he 
wrote  on  his  famous  story,  "The  Inferno." 

She  told  of  cats  who  have  sat  with  kings,  and  re 
ceived  both  reverence  and  honor  as  the  court  people 


70  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

passed  around  the  throne,  and  a  long  list  of  eminent 
persons  who  have  shown  adoration  for  this  most  in 
tuitive  of  dumb  creatures. 

I  was  so  glad  to  listen  to  the  very  many  instances 
they, related  about  those  humane-hearted  and  noble 
minded  people,  who  by  some  extraordinary  act  had 
given  a  noted  instance  for  all  the  world  to  think  of, 
where  they  had  expressed  their  love,  mercy  and  devo 
tion  to  the  feline  race. 

My  dear  little  readers,  have  you  ever  heard  softer 
tones  or  sweeter  notes  than  the  cradle  song  of  pussy 
pur-ring,  pur-ring  as  she  lay  cuddled  close  beside  you 
for  a  nap?  When  you  hear  her  peaceful,  soulful  music 
unlike  all  other  kinds,  let  it  bind  your  heart  and  hers 
together  with  a  sympathy  which  can  never  die. 


CHAPTER  XI 

A  TEA  PARTY 

THERE  have  been  many  tea  parties  given  in  honor 
of  ladies,  but  I  know  of  only  one  that  particularly 
interested  me,  perhaps  because  it  proved  to  be  an  honor 
to  me. 

My  Beautiful  Lady  was  spending  a  few  days  with 
a  neighbor  who  had  moved  to  another  city.  I  had  been 
allowed  to  accompany  her.  While  we  were  at  this 
friend's  house  a  tea  party  was  given  for  us.  Mrs.  Dame 
was  the  name  of  our  hostess — a  woman  whose  nature 
was  so  cheery  and  mirthful  that  one  never  felt  blue 
in  her  company.  I  do  not  know  how  many  guests 
were  invited,  but  there  was  a  long  table  in  the  dining- 
room  and  not  a  vacant  chair.  I  was  the  only  dog 
present,  and  Mrs.  Dame  said  that  such  a  well-behaved 
creature  as  I  was,  might  take  my  place  with  the  guests. 

The  ladies  had  a  very  pleasant  time  chatting  and  eat 
ing,  but  I  did  not  take  much  interest  in  anything,  until 
I  was  called  out  into  the  kitchen  to  have  my  portion. 

Aunt  Hattie  broiled  for  me  a  beefsteak,  and  I  had 
a  splendid  meal.  When  I  went  back  into  the  parlor 
there  were  several  gentlemen  present  who  were  not 
there  when  I  left.  My  Beautiful  Lady  called  out, 
"Here  she  comes  now!  Fanny,  these  people  wish  you 
to  shake  hands  with  them."  I  never  like  to  do  tricks 
or  appear  as  a  circus  performer,  but  I  did  want  to  be 
polite,  so  I  gave  my  paw  for  a  shake.  Then  I  lay 
down  behind  her  chair,  and  heard  the  ladies  and 
gentlemen  tell  some  wonderful  things  about  dogs. 

71 


72  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

"I  believe  dogs  remember  some  things  as  long  as 
they  live,"  began  my  Beautiful  Lady.  "For  instance, 
they  recognize  their  masters,  from  whom  they  have 
been  separated  for  years.  I  recall  now  one  instance  of 
Fanny's  memory.  The  fall  that  she  was  three  years 
old  Arthur  tried  to  teach  her  to  draw  him  on  his 
sled.  I  did  not  favor  the  idea,  as  Fanny  was  very 
unwilling  to  be  harnessed.  She  was  also  very  slender, 
and  I  was  afraid  she  was  not  strong  enough,  so  I 
told  Arthur  that  he  must  not  annoy  her  any  more. 
A  year  later,  when  the  first  snow  came,  my  young  son 
said  to  me,  as  he  left  the  dinner-table,  'Mamma,  I 
think  it  is  too  bad  not  to  let  me  teach  Fanny  to  draw 
my  sled.  Some  of  the  other  boys  have  harnessed  their 
dogs  and  take  great  pleasure  in  riding  behind  them. 
Please  let  me  try  her  this  afternoon.' 

"As  she  was  now  a  year  older  I  consented,  provided 
she  submitted  willingly.  Arthur  had  kept  the  harness 
made  on  the  former  attempt  to  drive  her,  and  when 
he  brought  it  into  the  room  and  called  her  to  come  to 
him  and  be  harnessed,  instead  of  obeying,  as  she 
usually  did,  she  crossed  the  room  and  went  under  the 
couch  upon  which  I  was  resting.  Arthur  got  a  piece 
of  chicken  from  the  table,  hoping  to  coax  her  from  her 
hiding-place.  I  said  nothing  for  a  few  minutes,  but 
when  I  was  satisfied  she  would  not  come  out  unless 
compelled,  I  told  Arthur  she  remembered  the  attempt 
a  year  before  to  harness  her;  that  no  doubt  she  had  her 
reasons  for  not  wanting  to  play  horse,  and  he  must  give 
up  the  idea  until  he  could  have  a  dog  better  fitted  for 
the  work.  Then  I  called  Fanny  and  told  her  she 
need  not  go  unless  she  wished  to.  Instantly  her  tail 
went  whack,  whack,  on  the  floor,  and  she  drew 
her  body  forward,  so  that  her  eyes  were  visible  from 


A  TEA  PARTY  73 

under  the  lounge.  As  I  again  assured  her,  she  came 
out,  and  if  any  person  could  have  expressed  more  in 
words  than  she  did  in  actions  how  she  appreciated 
my  protection,  then  I  do  not  understand  dog  language." 

When  my  Beautiful  Lady  finished  telling  this  true 
incident  of  my  life,  I  kissed  her  hand — an  expression  of 
thankfulness. 

Mrs.  Corwith,  one  of  the  ladies,  said,  "I  should  like 
to  tell  you  of  a  dog  that  the  Major  and  I  owned  by  the 
name  Dash.  He  was  a  full-blooded  setter,  and  a  most 
faithful  animal.  We  let  a  friend  of  ours,  who  was 
moving  to  Iowa,  have  him.  He  was  taken  on  the  train 
to  Charles  City.  There  he  was  left,  for  a  time,  with 
some  other  friends  of  ours,  and  they  chained  him,  but 
he  broke  loose  and  made  a  bee-line  for  home.  He  swam 
the  Mississippi  and  Wisconsin  rivers,  reaching  our 
home  completely  exhausted.  When  we  first  saw  him, 
he  was  lying  under  my  husband's  desk.  His  feet  were 
badly  swollen,  and  indeed  he  was  sadly  changed  in 
many  ways  from  our  dear  dog  Dash. 

"We  also  had  a  little  dog  named  Skip,  which  I 
should  like  to  tell  you  of  said  the  Major.  By  some 
mistake  he  was  left  in  Merrimac,  where  my  wife  and 
I  took  the  train  for  Reedsburg.  The  little  dog  followed 
the  train  as  far  as  we  could  see  him  from  the  rear  car. 
I  felt  very  badly  about  this  affair,  but  was  quite  happy 
when  a  lady,  who  was  also  aboard  the  train,  said  to  me, 
'I  live  in  Merrimac,  and  when  I  return  this  evening  I 
will  try  to  find  your  dog,  and  if  I  do  I  will  send  him  to 
you  by  express.'  I  had  little  faith  that  I  would  ever 
see  Skip  again,  but  was,  however,  thankful  to  the 
lady  for  her  kind  offer. 

"Upon  the  lady's  return,  she  found  Skip  still  waiting 
in  the  depot;  she  took  him  home  for  the  night.  He 


74  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

would  neither  eat  nor  sleep,  but  kept  up  a  pitiful 
whining.  In  the  morning  Skip's  friend  put  him  into 
a  nice  clean  box  and  sent  him  to  us  at  Reedsburg." 

Mr.  Smith  always  enjoyed  telling  stories,  and  he 
began  by  saying,  "In  filling  my  place  in  this  'stage  of 
life'  where  dogs  may  take  their  part,  I  shall  tell  you  of 
a  black-and-tan  terrier  owned  by  a  friend  of  mine, 
Mr.  Swick,  of  Fort  Collins. 

"A  traveling  man,  who  was  quite  a  dog-fancier,  was 
determined  to  own  this  little  fellow,  and  at  last  he 
made  an  offer  of  one  hundred  dollars,  which  was 
accepted.  The  dog  was  taken  a  distance  of  over  two 
thousand  miles.  He  remained  six  months  with  his 
new  master  and  traveled  from  place  to  place  with 
him. 

"Then  it  happened  that  a  trip  was  taken  to  Denver, 
when  the  traveling  man  became  separated  from  the 
dog.  Not  being  able  to  find  him,  our  traveling  friend 
took  the  train  for  Fort  Collins,  some  seventy  miles 
distant.  When  he  reached  the  home  of  Mr.  Swick, 
he  reported  the  loss  of  the  dog,  and  said:  'If  he  comes 
back  to  his  old  home,  which  I  am  inclined  to  think  he 
will,  I  shall  not  claim  him.  A  dog  so  faithful  and 
intelligent  shall  remain  with  those  for  whom  he  has 
grieved  so  much.'  Mr.  Swick  gave  a  low  whistle  and 
the  dog  came  sneaking  out  from  another  room  and 
crouched  at  his  old  master's  feet." 

"This  is  getting  to  be  very  interesting,"  exclaimed 
our  hostess.  "Won't  you  tell  us  another  story,  Mr. 
Smith?" 

"Oh,  yes,"  he  replied.  "A  friend  of  mine  owned  a 
Scotch  Collie  named  Sam.  One  evening  Sam  was 
missing.  The  following  day  one  of  the  farm  hands, 
chancing  to  pass  to  the  further  end  of  the  field,  found 


A  TEA  PARTY  75 

a  fence  down.  In  the  gap  lay  Sam,  keeping  back  the 
cattle  which  were  pasturing  in  the  adjoining  field. 
The  farm-keeper's  wife  had  a  little  baby,  and  when  she 
put  it  in  its  cradle  Sam  would  rock  it  gently  with 
his  paw.  When  the  babe  was  restless,  he  would  rock 
harder  until  it  lay  quiet  again.  He  loved  little  chil 
dren." 

"I  believe  that  all  dogs  would  show  very  marked 
intelligence  if  better  opportunities  were  shown  them, 
and  more  attention  were  given  to  their  education," 
our  hostess  said. 

"I  once  knew  a  cute  Scotch  Collie,"  said  Mrs.  Scott. 
"When  dinner  time  came  he  would  be  given  a  bell, 
which  he  would  take  in  his  mouth  and  going  near  the 
men  in  the  field  would  ring  it  until  they  would  swing 
their  hats  in  answer;  then  he  would  trot  back  to  the 
house  and  give  the  bell  to  his  mistress." 

Then  a  tall,  nice-looking  lady  said,  "  I  never  owned  a 
dog,  or  felt  much  interest  in  one  until  to-night,  but 
I  have  read  of  the  training  of  dogs  and  have  seen  their 
acting  upon  the  stage." 

"If  anything  can  go  beyond  Fanny,  let  us  hear  it," 
said  Mrs.  Dame. 

"All  right,"  said  the  lady,  "A  little  dog  named 
Mexico,  but  called  Mex  for  short,  was  required,  season 
after  season,  to  play  the  part  of  Rip's  dog  in  Rip  Van 
Winkle.  Mex  heartily  enjoyed  the  scene  in  which 
she  strolled  about  the  stage  at  Rip's  heels,  and  entered 
with  great  zest  into  that  scene  where  she  played  with 
little  Meenie  and  Heindrick;  but  one  part  she  detested, 
and  that  was  where  Gretchen  leaves  her  washtub, 
and  Rip  takes  up  little  Mex,  dips  her  into  the  soapsuds 
and  gives  her  a  scrub  or  two  on  the  washboard.  She 
would  watch  the  play  closely,  and  when  she  heard 


76  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

her  cue  for  this  part  she  would  never  fail  to  run  away 
and  hide."  The  tall,  nice-looking  lady  continued: 
"The  beautiful  little  pug,  named  Beauty,  the  property 
of  Mrs.  Kendall,  took  part  in  the  play,  *A  Fool  and 
His  Money.'  In  one  portion  of  it  she  had  to  sit 
in  her  mistress'  lap  and  eat  candy.  In  another  scene 
she  performed  clever  little  tricks.  All  this  she  liked 
to  do,  and  was  always  promptly  in  the  flies  awaiting 
her  cue,  but  when  the  scene  occurred  in  which  she 
had  to  be  suspended  by  a  strap,  she  would  take  par 
ticular  pains  to  be  in  some  out-of-the-way  place  where 
it  was  difficult  to  find  her." 

And  there  was  still  another  story  by  the  tall, 
nice-looking  lady.  It  was  about  a  Spanish  poodle, 
owned  by  Alice  Wallace  Villa,  and  used  in  "The  World 
Against  Her."  "This  dog  was  eager  to  go  on,  for  she 
knew  a  chicken  bone  was  awaiting  her  after  the  act. 
Upon  one  or  two  occasions,  however,  the  child  Ned 
had  forgotten  to  bring  the  bone.  Because  of  this  over 
sight,  before  he  would  perform  Peko  would  walk  de 
liberately  over  to  the  little  boy  to  assure  himself  that 
the  bone  was  really  on  hand.  In  that  same  company 
was  a  Mexican  hairless  dog  called  Oyez.  He,  too,  had 
taken  part  in  several  plays,  but  was  not  needed  in  this 
particular  one,  except  as  Peko's  understudy.  He 
was  present,  though,  at  every  performance,  and  would 
watch  Peko  from  a  trunk  tray  in  which  he  was  kept. 
Oyez  was  extremely  jealous  of  Peko  and  when  his  scene 
came  on,  he  would  clamber  from  the  trunk  and  station 
himself  at  the  entrance  to  see  Peko  act.  There  he 
would  sit  snarling  in  an  undertone,  trying  to  intimidate 
her." 

As  the  tall,  nice-looking  lady  did  not  continue,  our 
hostess  asked  her  if  she  could  not  tell  another  dog 


A  TEA  PARTY  77 

story.  Looking  at  a  gentleman  who  sat  next  to  her, 
she  said,  "I  have  told  more  than  my  share,  and  I 
know  that  Mr.  Henry  is  impatiently  waiting,  so  I  pass 
on  the  compliment  to  him." 

"Thank  you,"  said  Mrs.  Dame;  "it  is  pleasant  to 
hear  from  one  who  has  seen  these  dogs  in  their  several 
parts." 

Mr.  Henry  bowed  an  acknowledgment  and  said, 
"I  recall  one  Jocko,  a  fine  white  bull-terrier  owned 
by  a  widow  that  I  know.  It  would  be  impossible  to 
describe  the  human-like  thoughtfulness  this  dog  in 
his  constant  companionship  gave  to  his  lonely  mistress. 

"To  ascertain  how  capable  he  was  in  sensing  deepest 
feelings  of  sorrow  or  delight,  his  mistress  would 
throw  her  apron  over  her  face  and  sob,  giving  expres 
sion  to  deepest  grief.  Jocko  would  leap  upward,  and, 
with  his  paws  and  nose,  try  to  pull  away  the  apron, 
and  actually  moan,  rubbing  his  face  against  hers  in 
an  attempt  to  comfort  her.  Presently  she  would 
drop  the  apron  and  begin  laughing,  when  Jocko  would 
change  the  tones  of  his  barking  and  leap  playfully 
over  chairs  and  about  the  room,  expressing  his  joy  in  dog 
fashion  to  every  one  present. 

"Another  proof  of  Jocko's  positive  affection  was 
shown  in  his  loving  nature  for  babies,  dolls,  and  Teddy 
bears.  He  was  a  very  obedient  dog,  with  one  excep 
tion.  If  he  saw  a  baby  carriage  on  the  street,  it  was 
of  no  use  to  call  him  back,  for  he  would  not  stop  until 
he  had  looked  into  the  carriage.  As  surely  as  a  doll 
or  Teddy  was  there,  he  waited  until  no  one  was  looking 
and  then  snatched  it  and  ran. 

"If  he  saw  children  playing  on  the  lawn,  he  would 
join  them,  apparently  having  the  best  of  a  time,  until 
he  could  snatch  one  of  those  pets  in  his  teeth  and  then 


78  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

away  home  as  fast  as  possible  with  it.  His  favorite 
place  to  keep  them  was  on  the  parlor  couch.  The 
children  always  knew  where  to  go  for  their  lost  pets, 
and  many  times  he  was  accused  and  made  to  give  up 
his  much  coveted  treasure. " 

"I  am  glad  my  turn  has  come,"  said  Mrs.  Skimner, 
"for  I  wish  to  tell  at  least  one  of  the  marked  demon 
strations  of  memory  in  my  own  little  dog  Bessie.  The 
first  summer  that  I  owned  her,  I  took  her  to  our  farm 
for  a  vacation.  She  went  with  me  to  look  for  eggs,  for 
I  was  childlike  enough  to  love  to  search  the  hens'  nests. 
Bess  soon  learned  why  I  went  about  in  the  tall  grass 
and  the  barns,  and  it  was  not  very  long  until  she  would 
run  ahead,  and  when  she  found  an  egg,  bring  it  to  me 
unbroken.  The  second  summer  I  again  took  her  with 
me,'  and  we  had  only  just  disposed  of  our  baggage 
when  Bess  came  up  to  me  with  an  egg  in  her  mouth, 
wagging  her  tail  with  great  delight.  I  patted  her  head 
and  thanked  her.  In  a  few  moments  she  returned 
with  another,  and  it  became  a  contest  as  to  who  was  the 
best  egg  hunter,  and  I  must  confess  that  Bess  by  far 
excelled  me." 

"Mr.  Frank,"  said  our  hostess,  "you  are  next  on 
our  informal  programme,  and  as  you  are  an  extensive 
traveler,  perhaps  you  will  tell  us  something  of  the 
dogs  in  far  away  countries." 

Mr.  Frank  replied,  "I  can  tell  you  of  my  little 
Teddy  that  I  got  some  years  ago  while  on  my  trip  to 
Mexico.  He  was  the  smallest  dog  I  ever  saw,  and  if 
it  had  not  been  for  his  long  silken  hair  I  would  not 
have  known  how  to  hold  him.  The  man  who 
owned  him  said  he  was  not  worth  keeping,  and  was 
making  arrangements  to  drown  him.  The  little 
creature  looked  at  me  with  so  appealing  an  expression 


'  The  children  always  knew  where  to  go  for  their  lost  pets. 


A  TEA  PARTY  79 

that  I  asked  the  man  to  give  him  to  me.  He  laughed  at 
my  sentiment  for  the  sickly  thing,  but  said  I  was 
welcome  to  him,  then  added  that  I  ought  to  give  the 
boy  a  dollar,  for  that  was  what  he  was  to  get  for  drown 
ing  the  dog.  I  could  not  agree  to  pay  anything  for 
an  act  which  I  felt  was  in  the  nature  of  a  crime.  I  told 
him  I  would,  however,  call  on  the  boy's  mother,  and 
if  I  found  him  needy,  would  give  him  something.  The 
boy  and  I,  carrying  Teddy  between  us  wrapped  up  in  a 
piece  of  cloth,  went  on  our  way.  After  talking  with 
the  mother,  who  was  indeed  very  poor,  I  gave  her 
twenty-five  dollars,  for  which  she  was  very  thankful. 

"On  my  way  back  to  the  hotel  I  bought  a  very  small 
basket,  a  roll  of  cotton,  and  a  few  yards  of  soft  silk, 
and  taking  the  tiny  two  weeks'  old  puppy  and  the 
articles  to  the  maid  in  the  hotel,  I  told  her  I  would  pay 
her  well  if  she  would  care  for  the  wretched  little  thing. 

"With  good  care,  medical  treatment,  and  proper 
food,  he  pulled  along  slowly,  until  he  became  very 
active,  and  gave  signs  that  he  was  truly  glad  to  live. 

"I  wish  I  could  make  you  understand  how  grateful 
he  was  to  me,  or  that  I  had  time  to  tell  you  the  many 
ways  through  which  he  plainly  expressed  his  gratitude, 
and  how,  as  the  months  went  by,  he  became  pathetically 
attached  to  me.  When  I  returned  to  my  home,  I 
carried  Teddy  with  me,  and  my  grandfather  became 
very  fond  of  him  and  taught  him  many  tricks. 

"He  several  times  accompanied  me  on  my  short 
trips.  But  there  came  a  day  when  I  must  journey  far 
away.  It  was  too  far  for  him  to  go.  To  me  it  was 
sad,  for  I  knew  Teddy  would  grieve,  and  I  would 
be  lonely.  I  felt  the  coming  separation  keenly  and 
thought  once  I  must  take  him,  but  it  was  really  impos 
sible.  But  he  sensed  the  meaning  of  my  preparations, 


80  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

and  when  I  told  him  that  he  could  not  go,  he  would 
moan  piteously.  Try  to  think,  dear  friends,  how  I  felt, 
when  at  the  last  hour  on  going  to  close  my  valise 
there  lay  Teddy  on  my  clothing.  Tenderly  I  lifted  him 
out,  while  he  resisted  strenuously. 

"I  tried  to  tell  him  in  a  cheery  way  how  I  would  return 
to  him,  but  he  would  not  be  comforted.  I  left  the  room 
for  a  few  moments,  and  on  my  return  found  him  again 
lying  in  my  valise.  This  was  most  touching  to  me,  and 
necessitated  the  most  painful  act  I  had  been  called 
upon  to  perform. 

"Lifting  him  again,  I  said,  'Teddy,  I  cannot  take  you 
with  me.'  He  moaned  piteously  up  into  my  face. 
There  were  actual  tears  in  his  eyes  and  sobs  in  his 
throat,  and  in  mine,  too.  I  held  him  closely  in  my  arms 
for  a  moment,  and  then  gave  him  to  my  grandfather, 
whom  he  also  loved.  When  I  was  gone  he  refused  all 
food,  even  the  coffee  he  liked  so  much.  It  was  not  long 
until  grief  caused  his  heart  to  cease  those  beats  which 
move  with  breath  of  life." 

Mr.  Frank  used  his  handkerchief,  and  then  I  saw  oh 
so  many  use  theirs. 

My  Beautiful  Lady  patted  my  head,  and  as  some  one 
must  break  the  sad  silence,  she  said,  "Fanny  decided  to 
attend  church  services  when  she  was  about  three  years 
old,  and  one  Sunday  morning  we  found  her  sitting 
on  the  church  steps.  She  knew  she  was  doing  wrong, 
for  when  she  saw  me  she  put  her  head  down  in  her 
quiet  way  and  looked  at  me  as  if  to  say,  'Don't 
send  me  home,'  but  I  resisted  her  pleadings  and  bade 
her  go. 

"The  next  Sunday  we  thought  it  best  to  look  her  up 
and  see  that  she  did  not  follow  us,  but  behold  she  could 
not  be  found.  I  suspected  she  had  gone  before  us, 


A  TEA  PARTY  81 

as  on  the  previous  Sunday,  and  expected  to  find  her  at 
the  church  door,  but  she  was  not  there. 

"As  I  entered  my  pew  there  was  Fanny,  lying 
stretched  out  at  full  length.  She  lifted  her  pleading 
eyes  to  mine,  and  gazed  at  me  as  if  saying,  *  Please 
let  me  stay,  I  will  be  very  still.'  The  service  had  begun, 
so  I  allowed  her  to  remain." 

"Did  you  let  Fanny  go  to  church  again?"  asked 
Mrs.  Cor  with. 

"No,  for  I  felt  she  might  disturb  the  people,  and  I 
gave  her  a  good  chiding  when  we  returned  home." 

"Do  you  believe  she  understood  you?"  asked 
someone. 

"I  know  she  did,"  answered  my  Beautiful  Lady, 
"for  she  never  followed  me  to  church  again." 

"Fanny  is  truly  a  wonderful  dog,"  said  Aunt  Hattie. 
"I  never  saw  but  one  other  like  her.  That  was  my 
little  Timmie, "  and  she  gave  a  sigh. 

Mr.  Brown  told  of  a  dog  which  was  his  companion 
and  friend  in  his  boyhood  days  on  the  farm.  It  was 
late  in  November,  the  wind  blew  cold,  and  all  hands 
were  busy  on  a  Saturday  trying  to  husk  the  last  of  the 
corn  before  the  storm  broke.  A  gap  had  been  let 
down  in  the  fence  to  drive  through,  and  Carlo  had 
taken  his  place  to  guard  it,  that  no  stock  from  the 
common  might  get  into  the  field.  It  was  late  when 
the  last  one  drove  through,  and  in  his  hurry,  he  did  not 
stop  to  put  up  the  fence.  After  supper,  Mrs.  Brown 
failed  to  find  the  dog  when  she  came  to  throw  out  his 
supper,  and  asked  after  him,  but  no  one  seemed  to  re 
member  that  he  had  taken  upon  himself  to  guard  the 
gap.  Sunday  passed,  and  there  was  much  concern 
for  the  dog;  but  on  Monday,  when  the  teams  reached 
the  gap  to  bring  out  the  last  loads,  there  lay  Carlo, 


82  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

shivering  in  the  cold,  but  refusing  to  leave  his  post  of 
duty.  The  teams  inside,  the  fence  was  built  up  and 
Carlo  was  sent  home  to  get  his  breakfast.  That  he 
lay  there  from  Saturday  morning  till  Monday  morning 
in  a  northeast  November  wind  without  food  or  exer 
cise,  because  he  felt  that  duty  called,  made  him  still 
more  the  honored  one  of  the  family;  and  his  faithful 
ness  was  more  than  once  the  theme,  when  one  had 
failed  somewhat  of  his  full  duty. 

"Mr.  Ellin  wood  has  some  very  fine  dog  stories," 
said  the  Major. 

"This  is  surely  dogs'  day,"  said  Mrs.  Dame.  "Let 
us  hear  from  you,  Mr.  Ellin  wood." 

"There  have  been  such  wonderful  stories  told,"  said 
Mr.  Ellinwood,  "I  am  afraid  mine  will  sound  tame. 
However,  the  dog  I  owned  was  an  old  shepherd  dog, 
called  Carlo  and  he  was  a  continual  surprise  to  me.  I 
kept  considerable  stock  on  my  farm,  and  when  I  pur 
chased  a  new  horse,  hog,  cow,  or  sheep,  Carlo  would 
see  that  it  was  put  into  the  right  pasture,  and  would 
separate  it  from  the  rest  and  watch  it  until  he  was 
told  that  all  was  right.  If  any  animal  died,  he  would 
call  attention  to  it.  The  most  disturbed  I  ever  saw  him 
was  on  the  arrival  of  some  little  pigs.  He  was  very 
much  perplexed  until  we  told  him  they  were  in  the 
right  place." 

"I  knew  of  a  tramp  dog,"  said  Mr.  Grace,  "who  lived 
on  passenger  trains.  He  would  watch  a  train  pull 
into  a  station  and  board  the  express  car  every  time. 
When  he  got  tired  he  would  jump  off  and  come  back 
on  the  next  train.  There  was  one  thing  peculiar  about 
him;  he  would  never  go  over  the  line  of  a  certain 
division,  but  lived  on  one  section,  and  knew  his  engines 
and  and  coaches  as  well  as  did  the  trainmen,  he  never 


A  TEA  PARTY  83 

missed  being  on  the  train  to  get  his  three  meals  a  day. 
The  train  men  learned  to  like  him,  and  always  carried 
a  little  extra  in  their  lunch  pails  for  old  Bob,  the 
train  tramp." 

Miss  Mabel  then  told  of  a  dog  named  "Captain," 
owned  by  her  uncle.  "He  would  follow  the  farm-hand 
at  milking  time,  and  when  the  man  was  nearly  through 
would  bring  the  cats '  dish  in  his  mouth  and  set  it  down 
to  be  filled.  He  would  also  bring  another  dish  for  a 
small  dog  friend.  He  would  then  sit  down  and  wait 
until  the  cats  and  her  canine  friend  were  through.  If 
any  milk  was  left,  he  would  lap  it  and  then  carry  the 
dishes  back  to  the  milk-house  for  the  maid  to  wash 
them  with  her  other  dishes. " 

"I  have  a  water  spaniel  named  'Victory,*  "  said  the 
lady  sitting  next,  "who  refuses  to  sit  on  the  floor,  even 
on  the  softest  rug.  When  she  was  a  puppy,  I  often 
put  her  on  a  chair  beside  me  to  keep  her  contented  or 
from  crying.  As  she  grew  older,  I  allowed  her  to  sit 
in  a  chair.  Now  whenever  she  comes  into  the  house,  if 
there  is  not  a  vacant  chair  for  her,  she  goes  about  look 
ing  into  the  face  of  each  one,  whining  softly.  If  she  does 
not  receive  a  response  to  her  asking,  she  will  go  into 
another  room,  or  the  yard,  or  into  her  own  kennel. " 

"  Now,"  said  one  of  the  gentlemen, "  we  will  hear  from 
our  hostess  who  is  on  all  occasions  a  famous  story  teller." 

"Well,  I  am  not  famous  on  dog  stories,  for  I  never 
owned  one  or  cared  for  any  one  in  particular  except 
Fanny.  I  beg  to  be  excused  this  time." 

"  O,  no,  a  story  from  you,  Mrs.  Dame, "  was  acclaimed 
from  several. 

"If  I  must  to  please  my  guests,  I  will,  and  as  I  know 
that  Aunt  Hattie  has  been  longing  to  tell  about  Timmie 
or  'Choreboy'  as  she  often  called  him,  I  will  tell  one 


84  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

for  her.  Really,  Choreboy  waited  upon  his  mistress 
so  much  that  I  scarcely  know  what  to  tell. 

"I  recall  now  how  one  day  she  asked  him  if  he  would 
please  get  a  broom  for  her  that  was  in  another  room. 
He  quickly  obeyed,  but  as  he  held  it  at  about  the  center 
of  the  handle,  it  prevented  his  passing  the  door.  He 
tugged  at  the  broom  for  a  few  moments,  then  he  laid 
it  down  and  sat  looking,  with  head  on  one  side,  in  the 
attitude  of  thinking.  He  got  the  thought  all  right, 
for  jumping  up  and  catching  hold  of  one  end  of  the 
broom  he  ran  through  the  door,  laid  it  at  Aunt  Hattie  's 
feet,  showing  his  delight  very  plainly,  as  though  he  had 
said,  'Am  I  not  a  wise  dog?'  I  suppose  this  was  an 
example  of  reasoning  power. " 

"An  excellent  story,"  said  Mr.  Ellen  wood,  "and 
also  an  example  of  what  usefulness  dogs  can  become 
to  their  human  friends,  especially  when  they  are  fortu 
nate  in  having  a  teacher  with  the  patience  and  good- will 
that  we  all  know  Aunt  Hattie  possesses. " 

"Well,  good  wife,"  said  the  Major,  "if  we  take  the 
early  train  to  morrow  morning,  as  we  have  planned  to  do, 
we  must  bid  our  host  and  hostess  good-night.  I  regret 
to  leave  this  very  pleasant  circle  of  friends,  and  to  forego 
the  pleasure  of  further  discussion  concerning  this  sub 
ject,  which  is  of  great  interest  to  both  of  us,  I  am  sure." 

"Yes,  indeed,"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Corwith.  "I  have 
found  that  during  all  the  years  of  our  married  life, 
our  animal  friends  have  been  a  vital  factor  in  our  home- 
making.  Every  one  that  we  have  owned  has  been 
associated  with  our  children,  to  whom  we  have  taught 
kindness  and  protection  to  all  dumb  creatures." 

My  Beautiful  Lady  said,  "As  for  me,  I  would  give 
nothing  for  a  man's  religion  whose  cat  and  dog  and 
horse  were  not  the  better  for  it." 


CHAPTER  XII 

OUR  FEATHERED  FRIENDS 

IT  was  a  few  days  past  the  middle  of  August  when 
we  returned  to  our  delightful  home  this  year.  We 
had  all  brought  back  with  us  the  memory  of  many 
pleasant  events  which  would  not  be  easily  forgotten. 
Yet  home  had  never  seemed  quite  so  dear,  and  each  one 
took  up  their  daily  routine  with  renewed  enthusiasm. 

My  master  was  truly  a  home-maker,  and  always 
during  our  absence  he  would  make  some  changes.  This 
time  he  had  certainly  reveled  in  his  own  fancies,  and 
we  found  it  quite  a  study  to  discover  all  the  different 
things  he  had  done;  and  my  Beautiful  Lady  and  all 
pronounced  our  home  more  charming  than  ever,  and 
many  appreciative  ways  were  employed  to  express 
their  gratitude  to  him. 

But  before  the  excitement  of  the  home-coming  was 
quite  over,  the  school  days  opened,  and  it  was  near 
the  very  first  day  that  Harry  came  in  and  said, 

"What  do  you  think,  mamma?  We  are  going  to 
have  Bird  Day,  just  like  Arbor  Day,  Washington's 
Birthday,  and  Fourth  of  July. " 

"Not  exactly  like  all  of  those  days,  dear.  Like 
Arbor  Day  is  right,  because  that  day  is  set  apart  for 
the  schools  to  observe,  and  Bird  Day  would  be  the 
same,  only  its  object-lesson  would  be  different.  But 
Washington's  Birthday  and  the  Fourth  of  July  are 
legal  holidays,  when  everybody  joins  in  the  celebration. " 

"But,  mamma,  ought  not  all  the  people  to  celebrate 
Bird  Day?"  asked  Arthur. 

85 


86  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

"Certainly,  and  especially  parents;  for  to  many  of 
them  it  would  be  as  instructive  as  to  their  children, 
and  it  would  add  the  strength  of  home  teaching  to 
that  of  the  schools  in  blessing  the  nation." 

Harold  and  Ward  had  come  in  with  Arthur,  and  Ward 
asked,  "Mrs.  French,  what  is  the  object  of  Bird  Day?" 

"The  two  greatest  objects  are:  first,  that  the 
children  may  learn  the  vast  number  of  varieties  of 
bird  families;  and,  as  species  of  life  have  been  studied, 
there  are  no  species  created  which  produce  the  al 
most  endless  classification  as  do  the  birds. 

"Their  plumage  has  been  dipped  in  every  known 
color  of  the  earth  and  sky,  and  only  the  flowers  can 
compare  with  them  in  lending  a  marvelous  beauty  to 
our  world. 

"The  second  object  is  to  teach  the  inestimable 
value  of  birds  to  the  whole  world.  With  such  wonder 
ful  knowledge  brought  to  the  student  mind,  no  doubt 
the  merciless  slaughter  of  birds  for  fashion's  votaries 
and  cruel  pastime  would  be  ended,  for  when  Reason 
once  enters  Wisdom 's  room  in  the  mind  of  a  child,  there 
is  small  doubt  that  her  cause  will  not  be  justly  cared 
for. 

"Scientists  say  that  without  the  birds,  human  life 
would  become  extinct. " 

"Why,  how  could  that  be,  mamma?"  asked  Harry. 

"It  would  be,  my  child,  because  all  birds  eat  in 
sects,  and  many  kinds  live  entirely  upon  them.  Those 
birds  are  called  insectivorous.  The  little  English 
Creeper  has  eyes  so  sharp  it  can  see  insects  smaller 
than  can  the  human  eye  without  the  aid  of  a  magni 
fying  glass." 

"Of  what  good  is  it  for  the  birds  to  eat  the  insects?" 
asked  Ward. 


OUR  FEATHERED  FRIENDS  87 

"We  could  not  live  if  our  lungs  were  to  breathe  in 
all  the  insects.  The  birds  purify  the  air  before  it 
enters  our  lungs, "  said  my  Beautiful  Lady. 

"Are  the  insects  of  no  use,  Mrs.  French?"  asked 
Harold. 

"O,  yes  indeed.  The  larger  ones  take  up  much 
of  the  poisonous  matter  in  the  air,  making  themselves 
also  a  benefit  to  all  other  living  creatures. 

"Beside  their  aid  to  our  lives,  they  also  are  an  aid 
to  the  work  of  the  wind  in  carrying  pollen  from  flower 
to  flower.  Their  work  is  more  perfect  than  the 
wind,  because  they  dip  into  the  flower,  leaving  this 
mellow  dust  of  flower  life  down  deep  in  its  very  heart. 
Most  exquisite  perfume  and  beautiful  new  varieties 
of  flowers  have  come  about  by  the  work  of  the  in 
sects.  " 

"Then,  mamma,  is  it  not  wrong  for  the  birds  to  eat 
the  insects?"  asked  Arthur. 

"It  is  not  more  wrong  for  birds  to  live  on  insects 
than  for  people  to  live  on  the  flesh  of  the  animal  king 
dom.  Besides,  the  insects  multiply  so  rapidly  that 
nothing  could  live  if  they  were  never  destroyed  ex 
cept  by  their  natural  death.  Scientists  claim  that 
all  life  comes  through  the  vicarious  law." 

"What  does  vicarious  mean,  mamma?  "  asked  Harry. 

"It  is  a  subject  too  deep  for  me  to  fully  explain  to 
you  now,  dear  child,  but  it  is  a  creative  law  which 
brings  a  line  of  sacrifice  that  runs  through  all  life. " 

"Last  summer,"  said  Harold,  "when  our  club  of 
boys  tented  on  Farmer  Brown's  land,  he  told  us  we 
must  not  shoot  or  harm  his  hawks.  He  said  that 
there  are  twenty-nine  different  varieties  of  hawks  and 
owls  which  are  a  benefit  to  the  farmers.  He  also  told 
us  that  whenever  they  catch  a  hen,  she  is  nearly  al- 


88  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

ways  a  lame  one,  or  one  that  is  diseased  and  it  is  better 
for  the  rest  of  the  flock. " 

"All  feathered  kind  are  wise  in  all  their  ways,  far 
more  than  they  are  given  credit  for,  and  in  times  of 
peril  there  is  very,  very  much  that  can  be  told  or  writ 
ten  which  shows  their  reasoning  powers,"  said  my 
Beautiful  Lady. 

"O  yes,"  said  Ward,  "don't  you  remember,  Harold, 
that  white  hen,  Bida?  She  had  her  nest  of  little  chicks 
down  in  Mr.  Brown's  orchard.  One  night  after  every 
body  had  retired,  something  struck  the  door  and  then 
we  heard  an  awful  cackling.  Mr.  Brown  opened  the 
door  and  Bida  flew  in.  She  ran  up  to  Mr.  Brown's 
feet,  giving  a  warning  call,  and  cackling  with  much 
excitement. 

"Mr.  Brown  took  his  lantern  and  followed  her  to 
her  nest.  One  of  the  chickens  was  gone.  Mr.  Brown 
got  a  basket  and  put  the  rest  of  the  chicks  in  and  start 
ed  for  the  house,  Bida  following,  but  she  did  not  cackle 
any  more,  for  she  seemed  to  know  that  her  little  ones 
were  being  cared  for. 

"The  basket  was  taken  into  the  house,  and  Bida 
walked  in,  too,  and  brooded  her  chickens  until  morn 
ing.  After  that  Bida  brought  her  brood  up  to  the  door 
every  night,  and  they  were  put  in  the  basket  until 
they  were  older.  Mr.  Brown  could  go  up  to  Bida  any 
time  and  pick  her  up;  she  had  no  fear  of  him  whatever." 

"But  I  was  more  interested,"  said  Harold,  "in  the 
canaries  that  Mrs.  Brown  told  us  about:  Cato  and 
Dido.  They  had  made  their  springtime  nest,  and  a 
few  days  later  two  small  sea-green  eggs  were  found 
resting  in  the  nest.  Dido  settled  down  contentedly 
over  her  eggs,  and  Cato  kept  busy  with  his  songs  and 
the  careful  feeding  of  his  little  wife. 


OUR  FEATHERED  FRIENDS  89 

"A  week  later  Dido  flew  off  the  nest  one  morning 
to  refresh  her  little  body,  and  one  more  egg  had  been 
added  to  the  number.  In  a  few  moments  she  re 
turned  to  her  charge,  and  sat  on  quietly  another 
week,  and  then  one  little  shell  broke  which  freed  a 
bird  life  to  the  world. 

"The  next  morning  another  shell  burst  open  and 
the  second  fledgling  awoke.  Dido  still  remained  up 
on  her  nest,  brooding  their  two  little  ones,  and  Cato 
with  his  cheerful  songs  and  constant  attention  to  his 
family  portrayed  the  domestic  loyalty  of  the  once 
famous  Roman  for  whom  he  was  named. 

"A  week  later  came  the  birth  of  the  third,  but 
this  birdie  was  late  in  his  arrival,  and,  as  canary  ha 
bits  are  to  rear  more  than  one  set  of  fledglings  dur 
ing  their  nesting  period,  Cato  and  Dido  prepared  for 
laying  their  next  eggs.  This  occasioned  disturbance 
in  the  bird  home,  and  the  two  stronger  ones  left  the 
nest,  and  the  weaker  one  was  thrown  out. 

"Mrs.  Brown  said  that  she  tried  to  feed  him  the 
yolk  of  an  egg,  but  it  was  difficult  for  a  human  hand  to 
manage  so  delicate  a  thing.  Presently  she  saw  the 
eldest  of  the  three  feeding  the  tiny  one.  Quickly 
the  thought  came  to  put  another  nest  in  the  cage  and 
lodge  the  three  in  it.  She  did  this,  and  the  two  older 
sisters  brooded  and  fed  their  younger  brother  until 
he  was  able  to  care  for  himself." 

"It  is  very  interesting  not  only  to  watch  the  habits 
of  these  very  docile  little  creatures  in  their  domestic 
life,  but  it  also  draws  us  much  nearer  in  sympathy 
to  them,  if  we  live  close  enough  to  them  to  notice 
their  really  individual  happenings.  It  brings  to  us 
one  of  the  sweetest  charms  about  their  lives  and  a 
real  heart-touch,"  said  my  Beautiful  Lady. 


90  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

"About  the  sixteenth  century,  we  read  of  domesti 
cated  birds.  The  Italians  were  the  first  to  breed 
birds,  but  to  Germany  we  owe  gratitude  for  the  song 
canary.  It  has  taken  many  generations  to  perfect 
this  pet  songster.  Birds  learn  to  sing  by  ear  as  we 
learn  both  by  ear  and  note,  and  when  very  tiny,  and 
almost  before  they  begin  to  chirp,  they  should  be  kept 
near  the  best  songsters  or  the  kind  of  songster  that 
one  wishes  the  bird  to  learn  from.  The  same  careful 
training  must  be  given  to  a  tiny  bird  as  is  given  a  little 
child  if  perfection  is  hoped  for  when  grown. 

"Many  people  think  of  a  bird  as  a  little  bundle  of 
beautiful  feathers  that  can  hop  about  or  sit  upon  per 
ches  singing  sweet  songs  for  them  whenever  they 
choose  to  listen,  but  to  keep  silence  if  it  is  more  pleas 
ing  to  them. 

"They  do  not  realize  that  a  bird  has  the  construct 
ion  of  a  body,  and  the  organs  of  life  which  require 
much  thought  and  attention  from  the  one  who  keeps 
it  imprisoned  purely  for  his  diversion  or  benefit. 
But  the  little  bird,  in  some  regards,  is  not  such  a  dis 
tant  kin  to  human  mortals  after  all.  It  bathes  its 
little  body  almost  daily,  and  combs  out  its  feathers 
with  its  beak  as  we  do  our  hair  with  a  comb.  It  loves 
sunshine  and  fresh  air,  and  needs  both  the  same  as 
do  human  beings.  It  knows  pangs  of  grief  and  sor 
row  as  well  as  thrills  of  joy  and  delight. 

"The  lessons  of  true  love  it  may  teach  us  are  worthy 
of  our  consideration,  for  not  nearly  so  often  d6es  a 
human  heart  break  and  surrender  its  spirit  to  the  great 
beyond  over  the  death  of  one  it  has  loved,  as  does  the 
tiny  heart  of  the  little  bird. 

"Some  of  its  diseases  are  like  those  of  mankind. 
It  may  lose  its  appetite  because  of  insufficient  variety 


OUR  FEATHERED  FRIENDS  91 

of  food,  for  birds  require  more  than  seeds,  water,  and 
cuttlebone.  Yet,  again,  birds  can  be  harmed  by  over 
feeding,  which  may  produce  apoplexy,  when  they 
will  fall  instantly  dead  from  the  perch  just  as  a  person 
would  from  a  chair  or  on  the  street. 

"They  may  get  a  twirling  condition  of  the  head, 
often  caused  from  being  kept  in  a  round  cage  where 
they  hop  around  and  around.  Square  rooms  are 
much  better. 

"A  bird  may  lose  its  voice  by  over-feeding  or  being 
left  in  a  draught,  thus  contracting  a  cold.  From  this 
attack,  all  of  the  same  conditions  may  develop  as  in 
people.  I  have  seen  little  birds  suffer  in  great  agony 
trying  to  get  their  breath  from  the  much  dreaded 
asthma,  and  catarrhal  condition  will  cause  the  tiny 
tongue  to  become  hardened  by  fever.  The  passage 
of  the  nose  becomes  stopped,  and  after  the  very  deli 
cate  tissues  are  wasted,  consumption  may  follow,  re 
sulting  in  slow  death. 

"Then,  we  now  frequently  see  the  little  feet  crippled 
or  the  muscles  of  the  limbs  shrunken  and  a  foot  drawn 
upward.  The  tendons  and  ligaments  become  affected 
much  more  readily  than  those  of  the  liberated  fowls  of 
the  air  and  larger  animals  because  they  are  almost 
useless  from  close  and  inactive  confinement. 

"The  very  bright  eye  will  grow  dull  and  pitifully 
blind.  I  knew  of  a  bird  that  was  given  to  a  lady  who 
knew  nothing  of  its  habits  or  the  care  it  required.  The 
lady  bought  a  new  bright  green  cage  with  seed  and 
water  glasses  hung  outside. 

"Birdie  had  been  accustomed  to  find  his  food  in 
the  cage,  and  so  did  not  know  where  to  look  for  it, 
consequently  he  died.  Had  the  lady  known  more 
about  birds,  she  would  have  noticed  that  he  did  not 


92  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

reach  through  for  his  food,  and  removed  it  inside  be 
fore  it  was  too  late. 

"Birds  need  change  of  air,  scenes,  colors,  light  some 
times  and  darkness  at  other  times.  It  is  cruel  to  place 
a  hook  in  one  corner  of  a  room  and  always  keep  the 
bird  hanging  there. 

"Oftentimes  when  birds  are  melancholy,  dull,  or 
indifferent  to  the  call  of  a  voice  best  known  and  loved, 
if  his  cage  is  hung  in  the  parlor  or  other  beautiful 
room  he  will  quickly  fill  the  space  with  sweetest  songs, 
until  the  notes  mellow  into  subdued  cadence  through 
out  every  room.  It  is  unkind  also  to  keep  one  bird 
alone.  They  need  companionship  to  keep  them  in 
good  cheer,  as  we  do." 

"Well,  my  sister  Freda  is  kind  to  birds,"  said 
Harold.  "She  never  would  have  caged  birds,  but 
very  early  in  the  spring  she  would  place  little  tables 
under  the  trees  and  about  the  large  grounds,  and  she 
would  keep  different  kinds  of  food  on  these  tables  for 
the  birds. 

"It  seemed  that  the  birds  must  have  remembered 
this  banqueting  spot  because  of  the  many  kinds  that 
came  there!  I  can  tell  you  that  it  was  a  splendid 
place  to  study  bird  habits  and  learn  all  about  them. 
This  was  Freda's  country  home,  and  she  named  it 
Boundless  Aviary.  Freda  never  missed  going  early 
in  the  spring  to  meet  the  traveling  birds. 

"Sister  says  she  has  painted  not  a  few  from  life 
that  had  some  really  peculiar  marking,  as  they  sat  on 
the  window-sill,  or  on  a  near  bough,  and  then  watched 
for  them  the  next  spring.  Many  of  them  returned 
and  built  in  their  favorite  nesting-places. 

"Freda  said  as  they  sometimes  sat  on  the  window- 
ledge,  looking  into  her  face,  singing  their  sweetest 


OUR  FEATHERED  FRIENDS  93 

songs,  she  felt  that  they  wished  to  express  their  love 
and  gratitude  to  her.  But  everybody  who  knows 
sister  Freda  loves  her. " 

*' Mamma  and  Arthur  and  I  visited  a  few  days  once 
where  the  lady  through  her  kindness  had  coaxed  the 
birds  nesting  in  the  larkspur  near  her  window  to  fly 
in  and  out  of  her  chamber,  and,  dearest  of  all,  a 
squirrel  that  lived  in  the  same  tree,  and  would  go  in 
through  the  window  to  get  nuts  from  her  hand.  He 
learned  where  she  kept  them  in  a  small  drawer  of  a 
rosewood  cabinet. 

"One  day  Arthur  and  I  went  in  to  feed  him,  as 
we  had  been  given  permission  to,  and  he  sat  erect  in 
the  very  drawer  helping  himself.  What  kind  of  bird 
was  that,  Arthur,  that  sat  looking  at  himself  in  the 
mirror?  " 

"It  was  a  magpie,  Harry." 

"O  yes,  a  magpie.  I  remember  now.  All  birds 
enjoy  a  mirror  to  view  themselves,  but  especially 
does  the  magpie. " 

"I  recall,"  said  Arthur,  "that  remarkable  crow  we 
saw,  who  liked  pennies.  You  know,  boys,  there  was  a 
tall  fountain  that  formed  a  lagoon  where  web-footed 
fowls  and  some  birds  were  kept.  This  crow  would  fly 
against  the  wires  of  the  enclosure,  and  tease  for  pen 
nies.  If  a  man  would  stand  near  the  wires,  he  would 
reach  his  beak  through  and  search  his  pockets  for 
pennies.  If  one  was  given  him,  he  would  fly  at  once 
to  the  lagoon  and  wash  it,  holding  it  safely  in  his  beak 
or  with  his  claw.  After  he  was  through  washing  it, 
he  would  hide  it  in  his  bank,  which  was  a  place  in  the 
sand.  Each  morning  when  the  attendant  cleaned  the 
lagoon,  he  would  get  his  pennies  and  put  them  safely 
in  some  other  place,  and  after  the  attendant  was 


94  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

through  he  would  carry  them  all  back  to  his  bank. 
He  never  lost  one.  Some  one  named  him  'Sanitary.' 

"There  is  another  instance,  my  boys,  which  I  think 
you  will  recall;  that  of  our  acquaintance  made  with 
the  charming  Mrs.  Clara  Harwood  Cochran  on  her 
famous  western  trip. 

"She  carried  a  variety  of  seeds,  and  scattered  them 
over  the  barren  spots  along  our  tour.  She  did  this 
because  a  part  of  them,  by  the  birds  of  flight,  would 
be  found  for  food,  and  some  of  them  would  fall  upon 
tender  ground  and  take  root  and  grow,  yielding  a 
reward  of  beauty  for  those  who  followed  the  same 
track  she  had  passed  over." 

"We  can  never  forget  her  because  of  her  kind 
ness  to  you,  too,  mamma,  when  you  needed  a  friend, " 
said  Harry. 

Then  Arthur  arose,  saying,  "Boys,  excuse  me,  please, 
for  being  the  first  to  break  this  long  yet  interesting 
talk.  My  limbs  are  weary  from  sitting  so  much  in 
school  this  week,  and  I  feel  like  kicking  a  football 
twenty  miles,  You  know  a  fellow  gets  very  tired 
the  first  week  of  school  after  the  delightful  exercise 
of  a  long  vacation. 

"But  all  of  this  talk  about  birds  and  especially  the 
thoughts  of  'Boundless  Aviary'  brings  vividly  to  my 
memory  a  promise  away  back  in  last  year  when  a 
boy's  mamma  promised  to  spend  a  day  in  the  woods 
visiting  our  feathered  friends.  To-morrow  is  Satur 
day.  The  opportunity  is  certainly  ripe.  Of  course, 
Harold  and  Ward  you  are  expected  to  be  with  us,  and 
I  would  like  some  of  the  other  boys  to  go  if  I  knew  they 
would  keep  quiet  enough  so  that  we  could  accomplish 
good  results.  What  do  you  say?" 

Harold  answered  first  and  said,  "Do  the  same  as 


OUR  FEATHERED  FRIENDS  95 

we  do  in  our  games.  Those  who  break  the  rules  pay 
the  penalty  of  having  to  go  home.  We  can  draw  up 
a  set  of  rules,  and  those  who  do  not  wish  to  go  badly 
enough  to  accept  them  need  not  go  at  all. " 

"Good  thought,  Harold,"  said  Arthur,  "knowing 
your  passion  toward  parliament,  we  will  leave  that 
part  for  you  to  arrange. " 

"Arthur's  splendid  new  camera  over  there  looks 
good  to  me,"  said  Ward,  "I  think  there  could  never 
be  a  better  time  to  use  it." 

"Perhaps  it  was  intended  for  this  occasion.  I  have 
never  given  it  even  a  trial.  I  bought  it  in  a  famous 
camera  store  on  my  way  home.  It  would  be  a  great 
event  if  some  of  the  photos  proved  of  enough  import 
ance  to  be  used  by  some  famous  ornithologist,  and 
chronicled  in  the  history  of  birds.  The  other  boys 
who  have  cameras  must  take  theirs  for  we  want  a  large 
collection,  and  we  will  arrange  a  portfolio  and  pre 
sent  it  to  our  school  for  a  study. " 

"Mamma,"  asked  Harry,  "will  you  assist  me  that 
I  may  use  my  new  one  also?" 

"Yes,  dear,  you  and  I  will  get  some  pictures  of  the 
mosses,  plants,  and  foliage,  for  we  shall  soon  need 
them  to  complete  our  winter  pastime,  preparing  our 
portfolio  of  the  specimens  which  we  have  found  that 
are  new  to  us  this  year. " 

"Arthur,  which  boys  shall  we  invite?"  asked  Ward. 

"Well  it  is  hard  to  select.  We  will  leave  it  to  you, 
Ward.  I  would  like  to  take  little  Billy  if  his  mamma 
is  willing,  and  it  would  be  a  great  treat  for  him.  He 
is  small,  but  he  is  very  intelligent  and  remembers 
everything.  I  rather  talk  with  him  than  with  some 
of  the  boys  of  my  age,  or  even  with  some  men.  If  he 
is  not  home  when  you  call,  look  for  him  at  the  semi- 


96  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

nary.  The  students  have  him  there  much  of  the 
time." 

"What   time   shall   we   start,   Mrs.   French?" 

"We  will  plan  to  meet  as  quickly  as  possible  after 
lunch  and  go  directly  to  Moss  Hollow,  for  I  have  al 
ways  noticed  a  bevy  of  birds  there." 

"I  am  sure  it  must  be  very  near  dinner  time  and 
there  is  much  for  us  all  to  do  this  evening,  so  we  will 
finish  our  plans  by  phone,"  said  Harold.  "And  I 
wish  to  thank  you  in  advance,  Mrs.  French,  in  be 
half  of  all  the  boys  for  what  to-morrow  promises  us. 
Your  name  has  only  to  be  mentioned  among  us  and 
all  are  eager  to  go. " 

"Thank  you,  Harold,"  said  my  Beautiful  Lady, 
"I  always  receive  full  value  in  return  for  anything 
that  I  can  do  to  help  fill  a  boy's  days  with  the  very 
best  there  is  to  be  found  for  them." 

A  merry  group  gathered  promptly  after  lunch  on 
the  next  day.  Miss  Eleanor,  who  was  interested  in 
school  work,  and  a  friend  of  my  Beautiful  Lady,  made 
one  of  our  number.  When  the  boys  arrived  Prince 
stood  patiently  waiting  to  carry  the  ladies  in  the  car 
riage,  and  Harry  and  Billy  who  were  to  ride  with  them. 
As  Arthur  assisted  Miss  Eleanor,  he  asked  her  what 
she  had  in  her  basket.  She  answered,  "a  secret," 
which  caused  them  all  to  laugh. 

It  was  two  o'clock  in  Moss  Hollow,  Harold  had  spo 
ken  the  word  "silence"  before  we  reached  there,  and 
only  whispers  were  to  be  heard  after  that.  But  the 
first  sound  was  not  a  whisper.  It  was  the  whistle 
of  a  starling.  Gradually  it  varied  into  truly  musical 
notes,  and  his  greeting  was  a  very  pleasant  one. 

But  the  beautiful  breasted  meadow-lark  sang  next, 
and  we  were  for  a  time  lost  in  his  most  wonderful  music. 


OUR  FEATHERED  FRIENDS  97 

Then  Arthur  whispered,  "Can  you  see  that  bright- 
colored  wood-thrush?" 

It  is  a  rare  chance  to  get  near  this  very  shy  bird. 
The  thrush  did  not  seem  to  see  us,  and  he  opened  his 
throat  and  sang  most  sweetly.  The  notes  at  last  be 
came  varied,  and  yet  in  his  operatic  singing  one  tender 
strain  ran  through. 

"Look,"  said  Billy,  "what  pretty  bird  is  that  hang 
ing  downward  on  a  cone?  How  does  he  do  that  with 
out  falling?" 

"We  will  draw  a  little  nearer,"  said  my  Beautiful 
Lady,  "for  this  bird  is  quite  fearless.  It  is  a  cross 
bill.  He  feeds  on  the  larch  and  cones,  and  learns  to 
hang  on  the  most  slender  twigs  while  he  is  eating. 
They  are  very  affectionate  birds,  and  if  one  loses  his 
mate  he  will  sit  for  days  upon  the  branch  from  which 
she  fell,  sorrowfully  watching  for  her  return.  His 
notes  grow  sadder  and  often  so  changed  that  they 
are  unlike  those  he  sang  to  his  own  true  love." 

"There  is  a  cedar  waxwing,"  said  Floyd.  "They 
are  insectivorous  and  of  great  value  in  orchards.  In 
fact,  the  beautiful  forests  of  the  world  would  be  des 
troyed  in  time  if  it  were  not  for  this  class  of  birds. 
See!  There  is  a  group  of  them.  What  soft  browns 
show  in  the  feathers  on  their  bodies.  But  the  tips 
of  their  wings  and  tails  are  not  all  alike.  Some  are 
of  velvety  black,  some  red,  and  yellow,  and  blue  or 
gold.  The  crest  on  their  heads  is  so  modest.  They 
are  dear,  modest-looking  little  birds  in  every  way. 
I  hope  my  camera  has  done  good  work  on  those,  for 
they  will  be  splendid  to  use  in  painting  lessons." 

"Ah  there!"  whispered  Arthur,  "quiet  now,  Billy, 
I  will  get  a  picture  of  that  lyre  bird  with  a  tail  like  an 
ancient  harp,  and  paint  one  for  you." 


98  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

"I  will  try  for  that  novel  tailor  bird,"  said  Bennie, 
"  who  makes  his  nest  by  sewing  two  long  leaves  together, 
using  his  bill  for  a  needle  and  vegetable  fiber  for 
thread." 

"I  want  that  mocking-bird,  because  his  wonderfully 
varied  notes  have  never  yet  been  fully  described," 
said  Walter. 

"There  is  a  beautiful  group  of  cockatoos,  I  must 
have  those,"  said  Arthur,  "for  they  are  perhaps  the 
most  intelligent  birds.  Anyway  they  come  next  to 
the  magpie.  Bird  trainers  have  taught  them  to  do 
wonderful  acts,  which  fully  demonstrate  that  they 
can  understand  our  human  language.  But  here  comes 
mamma,  Harry,  and  Fanny  from  their  little  secret 
jaunt.  They  no  doubt  will  have  a  different  collection 
than  ours. " 

"Do  you  see  the  sun  is  setting?"  said  my  Beautiful 
Lady.  "It  is  time  for  us  to  go  now.  Yet,  wait  a 
moment.  I  want  Billy  to  see  that  little  brownish 
bird  that  just  darted  up  from  the  ground.  It  is  the 
skylark.  Now  he  goes  around  and  around  in  spiral 
circles.  He  rests  now  on  the  air  currents.  How  his 
song  floats  down  to  us.  Upward,  upward,  still  upward. 
Yes,  he  is  lost  in  the  clouds." 

"Will  he  never  return?"  asked  Billy. 

"Watch  a  little  and  let  us  see,"  said  my  Beauti 
ful  Lady. 

"Yes,  there  he  comes.  I  see  him!"  said  Billy. 
"Still  coming  in  circles.  Now  we  hear  him  singing! 
Around  and  around,  he  comes  only  in  circles.  O  how 
still!  he  is  resting  again.  How  he  floats  downward! 
See !  he  is  near  the  earth  and  has  alighted.  How  did  he 
know  the  way  back  to  light  right  near  his  nest  again?" 

"God,  who  has  brought  all  creatures  into  life,  Billy, 


OUR  FEATHERED  FRIENDS  99 

had  an  infinite  way  of  imparting  to  each  an  intelli 
gence  that  belongs  to  their  kind,  and  it  is  beyond 
mortal  mind  to  always  say  how,  or  why.  But  it  is 
our  duty  to  respect  the  inborn  rights  of  all. 

"Now  we  must  really  start  or  we  shall  be  late  get 
ting  home.  Let  us  take  this  little  footpath.  I  think 
it  will  lead  out  where  Prince  is  feeding  on  the  sweet 
grass  and  the  tender  boughs,  and  he  will  be  glad  to 
carry  Billy,  Harry,  and  me  home.  As  we  have  the 
two-seated  phaeton,  you  can  all  change  about  in  turn 
riding  with  us." 

"Where  is  Miss  Eleanor?"  asked  Walter. 

"She  decided  to  walk  and  has  gone  ahead,  but  you 
will  see  her  later,"  answered  my  Beautiful  Lady. 

"We  can  have  a  few  minutes  now  on  the  way  to 
talk  over  some  of  the  happenings.  How  many  birds 
do  you  think  you  have  photographed?" 

"We  must  have  at  least  one  hundred  varieties," 
answered  Arthur.  "I  have  a  large  number,  and  the 
other  boys  have  been  very  successful.  We  have  some 
duplicates,  but  so  much  the  better  as  we  can  select  the 
very  best  for  the  school  studies.  How  many  have 
you  and  Harry?" 

"Mamma  and  I  only  tried  for  a  few  birds.  Ours 
are  mostly  plant  specimens,"  answered  Harry,  "but 
we  have  one  surprise  photo,  unlike  any  that  you  have. " 

"Who  could  have  planned  a  more  delightful  day?" 
said  Jack.  "Papa  has  said  to  me,  'How  very  small 
and  uninteresting  we  can  make  our  world,  and  yet, 
if  we  will  become  true  seekers,  how  very  large  and 
interesting  we  find  it.'  Why,  I  wonder  the  woods 
was  not  filled  to-day  with  both  girls  and  boys  making 
a  closer  acquaintance  with  our  intelligent  friends  in 
the  forests. " 


100  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

"There  was  a  group  of  girls  in  the  woods  to-day," 
said  my  Beautiful  Lady.  "Harry  and  I  saw  them. 
They  had  arranged  a  little  table,  and  placed  upon  it 
seeds  and  bread  which  attracted  the  birds,  keeping 
them  in  a  quiet  position  for  a  study,  and  they  also 
left  a  bountiful  supply  of  bread  for  a  luncheon  to 
morrow.  Well,  here  are  Arthur  and  Guy.  They  have 
Prince  harnessed  already,  waiting  for  us  to  step  into 
the  carriage. " 

"We  took  a  short  cut,  for  we  were  ravenously  hun 
gry;  and  at  this  point,  boys,  mamma  has  given  Harry 
and  I  permission  to  annouce  a  little  surprise.  You  are 
all  invited  to  dine  at  our  table  and  your  parents  gave 
their  consent  before  noon  to-day.  For  my  part,  I  am 
ready  to  race  with  our  'Prince*  and  see  who  can  make 
the  distance  most  quickly. " 

At  this  remark,  Arthur  started,  and  so  did  the  boys 
and  Prince.  I  found  my  voice  for  the  first  time  since 
Harold  pronounced  "silence."  I  barked  and  leaped 
on  ahead  of  them  all,  then  back  again,  and  everybody 
seemed  willing  that  I  should  be  chief  entertainer  until 
we  reached  the  door  of  our  home. 

When  the  boys,  with  Arthur  and  Harry,  had 
washed  their  faces  and  hands  and  brushed  their  hair, 
my  Beautiful  Lady  asked  them  to  go  into  the  parlor 
for  a  moment.  There  was  another  surprise.  As  we 
entered,  Miss  Eleanor  with  the  group  of  girls  we  met 
on  our  jaunt,  arose  from  their  chairs  and  welcomed  the 
boys  to  the  parlor. 

It  was  a  merry  time  for  a  few  moments.  Then 
Arthur  said,  "Ah!  I  think  I  see  now  the  secret  pic 
ture  Harry  spoke  of,  quickly  developed  and  perfect 
as  life.  What  is  the  name  of  your  camera?" 

Then  Parker  said,   "I  think  such  a  picture  will 


OUR  FEATHERED  FRIENDS  101 

lend  grace  as  a  frontispiece  to  our  school  portfolio, 
and  that  thanks  is  now  due  Harry. "  Parker's  thought 
ful  suggestion  was  quickly  recognized,  and  every  voice 
acclaimed  a  vote  of  thanks  to  Harry. 

My  master  and  my  Beautiful  Lady  invited  all  to 
the  dining-room  where  a  delicious  dinner  was  ready. 
Billy  was  made  guest  of  honor  because  of  his  very 
wise  sayings  and  gentlemanly  manner  for  such  a  small 
boy.  Arthur  received  permission  by  telephone  that  he 
might  also  remain  overnight,  thus  completing  Billy's 
day  of  great  pleasure. 

The  events  of  the  evening  were  all  too  much  and  too 
great  to  be  recorded  here,  except  the  closing.  A  Bird 
and  Nature  Study  Class  was  organized  of  both  girls 
and  boys,  to  meet  each  Saturday  during  the  remaining 
autumn  days,  and  somehow  the  boys  had  gotten  a 
form  of  words  together,  which  they  most  courteously 
spoke  to  my  Beautiful  Lady  as  they  stood  with  hats 
in  their  hands  to  say  "  Good  Night. " 

"Not  one  slingshot  was  made  to-day,  but  many  a 
snapshot  that  will  bring  far  greater  pleasure  into  the 
heart  of  every  girl  and  boy  present,  and  at  the  evening's 
close,  a  work  that  will  bring  an  added  blessing  into  the 
sphere  of  every  kingdom  in  our  world's  creation." 


CHAPTER  XIII 

TWO  POLISHED  DOGS 

r  I  ^HROUGH  the  kindness  of  a  friend,  my  lady  was 
•*•  invited  to  spend  some  weeks  at  the  beautiful 
summer  home  of  Mr.  Dallas  in  Ravinia.  The  scenery 
there  is  the  most  picturesque  and  romantic  of  any  spot 
we  have  ever  visited.  The  natural  forest  trees  had  not 
been  supplanted  by  cultivated  ones.  The  many  ravines 
of  unusual  depth,  beautified  with  tangled  mosses  and 
ivy,  low  running  vines,  and  wooded  flowers  of  many 
colors  and  varieties  had  given  this  place  a  well  chosen 
name. 

Arthur  did  not  accompany  us  on  this  trip.  The 
welcome  extended  us  by  Mr.  Dallas  on  our  arrival  was 
heightened  by  the  introduction  of  his  sagacious,  well- 
mannered  Gordon  setter  dog. 

Jack  had  soft,  black  shaggy  hair  without  one  white 
mark.  Standing  meekly  beside  his  master,  he  wagged 
his  tail,  suggestive  of  recognition  for  new  acquaintance. 
Then  he  walked  quickly  over  to  me  and  put  his  face 
close  to  mine  a  moment,  while  we  spoke  to  each  other 
in  OUT  own  dog  way.  After  that  I  felt  perfectly  at 
home,  and  we  were  the  best  of  friends. 

At  Mr.  Dallas'  invitation,  I  walked  into  the  recep 
tion-room.  After  a  short  conversation,  my  Beautiful 
Lady,  Harry,  and  I  were  shown  to  our  rooms.  We  had 
arrived  in  the  early  and  beautiful  morning.  When  we 
went  down  to  breakfast,  all  restraint  was  put  aside, 
and  we  glided  into  an  easy  and  pleasant  sympathy 
of  pleasures  as  though  we  were  old  friends. 

102 


TWO  POLISHED  DOGS  103 

After  breakfast  Jack,  in  dog  fashion,  invited  Harry 
and  me  to  take  a  walk  around  the  groves.  I  tell  you 
we  were  charmed,  as  he  led  the  way  up  and  down  those 
ravines,  chasing  the  imaginary  sights  of  dogs  on  such 
trips,  and  Harry  loading  himself  with  rare  woodland 
flowers.  We  would  have  liked  to  pass  the  length 
of  our  first  day  in  this  chase,  but  Mr.  Dallas  requested 
Harry  to  return  for  a  two  o'clock  lunch,  so  we  had 
to  make  a  short  trip. 

When  we  reached  the  yard,  Jack  and  I  quenched  our 
thirst  from  a  pretty  artificial  lake  opposite  the  dining- 
room  windows,  though  we  had  drank  many  times  when 
crossing  some  clear  little  brook.  Dogs,  you  know,  can 
drink  every  five  minutes,  and  while  it  may  be  a  habit, 
we  really  need  large  quantities  of  clean  water  to  keep 
us  healthy,  and  Harry  says  that  it  is  because  our  skins 
are  thick  and  we  do  not  perspire  like  a  person. 

It  was  hot  weather,  and  I  was  glad  to  notice,  too, 
that  in  Jack's  drinking  dish  there  lay  a  piece  of  hard 
sulphur.  After  we  had  lapped  the  cool  water  from  this 
fountain,  we  stood  for  a  few  minutes  watching  the  grace 
ful  white  swan,  and  beautifully  feathered  ducks  who 
did  not  fly  frightened  away,  but  floated  contentedly 
upon  the  still  water  of  that  little  lake,  seeming  to  know 
well-bred  dogs  would  not  harm  or  chase  them.  You  will 
learn  to  teach  dogs  right  from  wrong  as  well  as  boys. 

As  I  cannot  hold  you  to  each  interesting  instance  of  our 
stay,  I  must  skip  ahead,  because  I  do  want  you  to  hear 
about  Jack  Dallas.  The  first  time  I  was  really  surprised 
about  Jack's  doings  was  on  the  evening  of  the  first  day. 
We  had  been  on  another  short  chase,  and  came  back 
warm  and  tired.  As  we  entered  the  grounds,  Jack  trot 
ted  on  around  the  corner  of  the  house,  I  following  be 
hind,  when  suddenly  he  disappeared,  and  I  could  not  tell 


104  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

where.  I  looked  in  every  direction  and  whined,  but 
could  not  see  or  hear  Jack.  I  sat  on  my  haunches  and 
wondered  what  could  have  happened,  when  Mr.  Dallas 
asked,  "Do  you  want  to  find  Jack?"  I  suppose  it  was 
hearing  his  master's  voice  that  brought  him  to  us,  but 
I  was  as  puzzled  in  mind  as  ever,  for  just  as  suddenly  as 
he  had  vanished,  he  suddenly  stood  before  us.  Mr. 
Dallas  understood  what  I  was  thinking  of,  for  he  walked 
up  to  a  large  door  which  was  built  low  to  the  ground, 
and  putting  his  hand  against  a  panel,  swung  it  open. 

Jack  entered  again,  and  I  followed  to  find  him  in  his 
own  apartments.  There  were  three  good  sized  rooms, 
with  polished  floors  and  rugs,  a  handsome  bed,  pictures 
on  the  wall,  and  a  white  curtain  at  the  window.  Anoth 
er  room  pleasantly  furnished  and  made  you  feel  home 
like.  The  other  room  had  a  bath-tub  where  Jack  had 
his  almost  daily  bath,  and  was  combed  and  brushed 
until  he  looked  the  well  groomed  gentleman  which 
his  manners  denoted. 

I  was  delighted  to  have  my  bath  in  the  beautiful 
white  bath-tub,  but  Harry  had  to  use  my  own  comb  and 
brush,  which  was  always  carried  with  us,  the  same  as 
with  the  other  members  of  the  family. 

The  second  day  we  all  went  gathering  flowers.  Harry 
thought  it  would  be  fun  to  take  a  wheelbarrow,  but 
before  he  had  even  lifted  the  handle  bars  to  start,  Jack, 
great  fellow  that  he  was,  bounded  in  and  looked  into 
Harry's  face  as  though  saying,  "A  ride,  if  you  please, 
will  suit  me." 

Harry  laughed  at  his  suggestive  manner  and  started, 
Jack  sitting  erect  all  the  way  until  he  was  invited  to 
make  room  for  some  choice  specimens.  That  was  one 
way  in  which  we  were  different.  I  preferred  always  to 
run,  but  he  liked  to  ride  in  the  carriage  with  his  master. 


TWO  POLISHED  DOGS  105 

In  the  evening  time  Harry  went  into  the  library 
to  rest  in  a  large  armchair  and  read.  Jack  went  up 
to  him,  took  the  paper  with  his  mouth  from  Harry's 
hand,  lay  it  on  the  floor,  then  jumped  into  his  arms, 
laying  his  head  down  to  be  rocked  just  like  a  child. 

Nature  in  this  place  was  unmolested,  and  too  charm 
ing  to  leave  without  deep  regrets.  A  scarlet  tanager 
nested  in  the  tree  at  the  window  where  we  slept,  while 
robins  and  many  bright  plumaged  birds  kept  the  leaves 
fluttering.  Ravinia  was  noted  for  its  many  sweet  song 
sters  and  the  always  welcome  call  of  the  whippoorwill 
when  the  evening  sky  grew  gray.  Squirrels  and  rabbits 
just  bounded  across  the  yards  and  along  the  walks,  void 
of  fear,  because  no  child  or  person  was  allowed  to  mo 
lest  any  of  these  creatures  without  paying  a  heavy  fine. 

We  experienced  a  delight  in  this  peaceful  humane 
place  never  found  any  where  we  had  been  before,  yet 
I  suppose  there  are  others  like  it  in  this  world.  If  not, 
we  know  how  to  make  it  so. 

When  the  day  came  which  terminated  our  visit  with 
Mr.  Dallas  and  his  sister  Isabel,  we  all  had  that  kind 
of  feeling  which  makes  one  want  to  cry.  As  we  were 
preparing  for  the  train  Jack  coaxed  me  in  his  dog 
fashion  to  stay,  and  while  I  liked  him  better  than  any 
other  dog  I  ever  met,  yet  my  Beautiful  Lady  came 
first  always  in  my  affection. 

I  do  not  think  two  dogs  ever  looked  more  sorry  than 
we,  as  I  stood  beside  Harry  on  the  steps  of  the  car 
looking  down  upon  Jack's  upturned  face  and  pleading 
eyes.  Mr.  Dallas  had  his  hand  upon  Jack's  head,  and 
Harry  was  holding  me  by  my  collar,  or  I  guess  I  would 
have  leaped  down  upon  the  platform  again.  The  last 
I  saw  was  Miss  Isabel  waving  her  handkerchief  as 
the  train  was  bearing  us  on  our  appointed  way. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

THE  MONKEYS 

AS  each  vacation  time  came  there  was  always 
a  list  of  very  interesting  invitations  left  over 
from  the  previous  year.  One  of  these  Arthur  and 
Harry  could  not  resist  accepting  any  longer,  and  this 
brought  us  to  Crilly  Park,  our  next  stop. 

My  pen  could  never  make  you  feel  the  charming  at 
mosphere  which  pervaded  this  place,  or  the  wonder 
and  delight  which  greeted  us  as  we  found  ourselves 
guests  in  the  most  artistic  lodge  which  we  had  ever 
seen  outside  of  picture  books,  and  free  to  roam  at 
will  over  the  vast  grounds,  with  a  guide  to  answer  the 
never-ending  questions  which  flash  as  evening  stars 
through  the  windows  of  a  boy's  mind,  and  this  time 
through  two  boys'  minds. 

My  Beautiful  Lady  and  I  would  gladly  tell  you 
every  detail  of  this  visit,  made  short  because  of  so 
much  to  be  accomplished  in  a  space  of  numbered 
days,  but  we  have  decided  that  at  this  writing  we 
must  draw  the  curtain,  leaving  just  one  portion  to 
your  view,  that  of  the  Lodge  where  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Cyrus  dwelt,  and  the  chief  attraction  that  had  drawn 
Arthur  and  Harry  there  —  "The  Monkeys." 

It  was  eight  o  'clock  in  the  evening  when  we  arrived, 
but  a  late  dinner  had  been  arranged,  at  which  formed 
a  social  circle  around  the  table.  The  evening  was 
shortened  as  much  as  possible,  because  it  was  the 
morning  that  would  bring  the  introduction  to  this 

106 


THE   MONKEYS  107 

interesting  family  of  animals  which  are  looked  upon  as 
more  than  half  human. 

It  was  four  o'clock  when  the  clear  ringing  tones  of 
an  alarm  clock  brought  the  boys  to  their  feet,  and  this 
was  an  occasion  when  they  only  made  a  half  toilet, 
and  then  rushed  out  to  meet  Mr.  Cyrus,  who  had  al 
ready  reached  the  feeding  cage  and  was  giving  direc 
tions  to  his  men. 

Such  a  company  of  old-mannish  faced  looking 
creatures,  and  such  chattering  as  they  dropped,  some 
deliberately,  and  others  pell  mell,  from  the  branches 
of  those  trees  where  they  had  slept  through  the  night. 
Certainly  they  were  anything  but  mannerly  or  orderly. 

"Are  we  late,  Mr.  Cyrus?"  asked  Arthur. 

"No,  the  onions  are  not  all  peeled,  and  the  banana 
man  is  just  coming. " 

"What  do  you  do  with  the  onions?"  asked  Harry. 

"They  are  the  chief  diet  for  their  breakfast.  Only 
a  few  of  them  eat  any  other  food  in  the  morning,  and 
with  those  few,  their  appetites  call  for  bananas. " 

"How  queer,"  said  Arthur,  "but,  in  that,  the 
monkeys  are  wiser  than  people  who  eat  them  for 
dinner  and  find  a  'bad  taste'  in  the  morning." 

"What  other  foods  do  they  like,  Mr.  Cyrus?" 
asked  Harry. 

"They  eat  both  sweet  and  white  potatoes,  which 
must  be  cooked,  but  they  eat  the  carrots  raw,  and 
also  the  other  vegetables.  They  are  exceedingly  fond 
of  lettuce.  They  like  all  kinds  of  fruits,  and  we  pro 
vide  them  as  they  come  in  their  season.  They  es 
pecially  like  blueberries,  and  they  never  grow  too  old 
to  want  their  cup  of  milk  every  day,  usually  at  noon." 

"Do  they  like  the  cows'  milk  as  well  as  their  native 
milk  of  the  cocoanut?"  asked  Harry. 


108  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

"It  is  not  quite  easy  to  say.  They  certainly  are 
delighted  when  cocoanut  day  comes  to  them.  They 
act  like  a  group  of  picnickers,  who  are  trying  to  see  how 
much  noise  and  fun  they  can  have.  One  thing,  may 
be,  it  is  characteristic  of  them  to  do  something  out  of 
the  ordinary  or  to  show  off,  and  this  gives  them  an 
occasion  to  snatch  one  and  burrow  the  end  open,  and 
hold  it  up  to  their  mouth  with  their  hands,  drinking 
as  a  person  would. 

That  big  fellow  over  there  always  examines  his  bread, 
and  if  it  is  not  buttered,  he  looks  with  disgust  at  the 
one  who  gave  it  to  him,  and  then  throws  it  down. 
Do  you  see  one  little  monkey  sitting  over  there  apart 
from  the  others?  Well,  one  day  when  she  was  quite 
small  we  gave  her  a  slice  of  bread  and  butter  with 
brown  sugar  on  it.  Since  then  she  refuses  her  bread 
and  butter  if  the  sugar  is  missing. " 

"Perhaps  some  other  small  ones  would  eat  sugar  if 
you  tried  them,"  said  Harry. 

"Not  only  the  small  ones  would  eat  it,  Harry,  but 
they  all  like  sweets.  They  are  as  pleased  with  a 
piece  of  candy  as  a  boy  is,  and  they  like  honey  very 
much. " 

"Oh,  Arthur!  If  we  had  only  known  this  and 
brought  them  some  of  our  delicious  home  made  can 
dies;  I  would  enjoy,  O,  so  much,  feeding  it  to  them," 
said  Harry. 

"But  we  can  buy  some.  I  suppose  such  fastidious 
tasting  creatures  would  prefer  chocolates,  Mr.  Cyrus?" 
asked  Arthur. 

"They  are  very  fond  of  chocolates.  Yet  monkeys 
have  their  individual  tastes,  their  likes  and  dislikes, 
much  as  do  people.  That  is  one  serious  mistake 
people  make  in  their  treatment  and  care  of  them,  and 


THE   MONKEYS  109 

in  fact  this  mistake  is  made  with  all  of  the  so-called 
dumb  animals,  and  often  it  proves  a  sad  mistake." 

"Well,"  said  Arthur,  "I  should  think  it  would  be  a 
task  to  learn  something  of  each  one  of  these  three  hun 
dred  monkeys." 

"  Yes,  that  is  true,  yet  it  is  not  so  difficult.  I  learn 
it  from  them  in  turn  as  I  come  in  touch  with  them. 
Their  temperaments  and  dispositions  are  as  distinct 
as  in  children,  and  should  be  treated  with  the  same 
careful  study  and  consideration. 

"A  child  that  has  a  melancholy,  moody,  and  de 
pressed  spirit  should  never  or  seldom  be  punished, 
and  if  at  all,  it  should  be  done  under  a  kindly  ex 
pression  of  feeling  and  regret.  Such  a  nature  needs 
smiles,  cheery  words  of  encouragement,  and  most 
gentle  treatment  to  lift  it  from  its  pitiful  tendency 
toward  the  development  of  a  sullen,  revengeful,  and 
often  cruel  spirit. 

"All  creation  lower  than  man  responds  the  same, 
and  it  is  for  us  wisely  to  discern  each  life  and  learn 
its  needs.  The  physical  construction  of  the  monkey 
is  so  like  our  own  that  they  are  subject  to  our  diseases, 
and  our  own  thoughtful  and  skillful  family  physician 
should  be  called  when  they  are  ill.  I  have  a  case  in  my 
mind  now. " 

Just  then,  Mrs.  Cyrus  appeared,  saying,  "Well, 
I  have  signaled  several  times  for  breakfast,  and  de 
cided  at  last  to  come  and  see  if  you  had  breakfasted 
with  your  little  brothers  and  sisters  of  the  woods." 

"No,  Mrs.  Cyrus,"  said  Arthur,  "but  they  have 
certainly  been  given  their  food  in  a  very  clean  and 
palatable  way.  For  a  treat,  I  think  it  would  pass  all 
right." 

"Mother,  I  am  sorry  that  I  have  kept  your  famous 


110  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

muffins  waiting,  because  I  know  it  is  not  right  after 
you  have  been  so  kind  to  make  them,"  said  Mr. 
Cyrus. 

"Oh,  muffins!  We  like  those  best  of  anything  for 
breakfast,"  said  Harry. 

After  the  first  serving  was  over,  Arthur  said,  "Mr. 
Cyrus,  I  am  anxious  to  hear  about  the  case  you  were 
just  going  to  relate  before  we  came  in." 

"I  prefer  to  let  Mother  tell  that  one.  It  was  about 
James  and  his  pet." 

"Mr.  Cyrus  will  never  tell  a  story  if  I  am  present, 
so  I  may  as  well  make  no  excuses.  My  nephew, 
James,  had  for  some  time  wanted  a  monkey,  but 
somehow  we  never  sent  him  one,  until  one  day  we 
became  discouraged  over  a  sickly  little  fellow  that 
did  not  recover  under  treatment  as  we  had  hoped, 
and  we  decided  that  a  change  might  help  him. 

"It  was  only  a  few  hours  until  he  was  on  his  way  for 
a  change  of  climate,  and  a  telegram  speeding  ahead 
telling  James  on  what  train  he  would  arrive.  James 
is  only  seven  years  old,  but  a  very  thoughtful,  kind 
ly  dispositioned  boy,  and  we  knew  that  little  Mickie 
would  receive  the  best  of  care. 

"James  quickly  saw  his  opportunity  to  be  merci 
ful  to  one  suffering  and  helpless,  and  as  his  papa  was 
a  noted  physician,  he  placed  his  new  charge  under 
his  papa's  medical  treatment.  Much  to  the  astonish 
ment  of  those  who  saw  the  sickly  little  creature,  and 
to  James  and  his  papa's  delight,  Mickie  was  restored 
to  perfect  health. 

"At  a  'frat'  dinner,  where  James  was  guest  of  honor 
he  was  asked  what  kind  of  monkey  he  had.  Resting 
his  chin  on  his  hand  and  meditating  a  moment,  he 
answered,  'Why,  a  vegetarian." 


THE  MONKEYS  111 

"Perhaps  that  is  why  they  are  so  very  'nimble* 
and  graceful,"  I  was  about  to  say. 

"Mr.  Weston,  the  most  famous  of  pedestrians,  has 
been,  since  a  child,  a  vegetarian.  Some  very  accurate 
tests  have  been  made  in  the  human  body  which  prove 
this  theory,"  said  Arthur. 

"Why  do  you  not  also  give  to  Mr.  Weston  the  credit 
due  him  that  he  is  non-narcotic?  This  cannot  but 
add  to  his  great  strength  and  endurance,"  said  my 
Beautiful  Lady. 

"Yes,  and  ought  not  we  to  consider  that  the  monkeys 
have  always  been  temperance  people?"  said  Harry. 

"If  we  could  class  them  as  'people,'  my  child," 
said  his  mamma. 

"This  is  very  interesting  to  us,  isn't  it  Mother?" 
said  Mr.  Cyrus;  "we  had  prided  ourselves  on  know 
ing  all  of  any  importance  to  be  known  about  monkeys, 
but  never  before  had  these  thoughts  been  presented 
to  us,  and  they  are  worthy  of  consideration." 

"But  it  is  very  small  compared  to  the  valuable  and 
exceedingly  interesting  knowledge  which  we  are  re 
ceiving  in  return  for  it,"  Arthur  said. 

"The  morning  is  too  delightful  for  us  to  remain  in 
the  Lodge,  and  I  wish  you  all  to  meet  some  of  the 
members  of  this  great  family,  in  a  personal  way.  Come, 
I  will  lead  down  this  little  side  path  where  I  have 
planted  my  own  favorite  vines  and  flowers,"  and  we 
followed  Mrs.  Cyrus  through  an  enchantment  of  trellis 
and  roses. 

Her  first  stop  was  at  a  cage  where  a  prehensile  mon 
key  was  hanging  by  his  tail  to  the  wires,  and  as  Mrs. 
Cyrus  came  near  he  put  out  his  paw  as  though  to  shake 
hands  with  her  as  she  said,  "Good  morning,  Loafer; 
what  mischief  are  you  planning  now?" 


112  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

Quickly  he  dropped  to  the  floor  of  his  cage,  and  be 
gan  working  with  rapid  movements  at  the  lock  which 
held  him  in. 

"Why  does  he  do  that,  Mrs.  Cyrus?"  asked  Harry. 

"He  wishes  to  get  out  and  follow  us,  and  he  does 
this  to  attract  my  attention  in  way  of  saying  'please 
unlock  the  door.'  Don't  you,  Loafer?" 

How  he  banged  the  lock,  acting  with  a  nervous 
fear  that  he  might  be  left.  But  he  was  not.  The 
door  was  opened,  and  he  sprang  upon  Mrs.  Cyrus' 
shoulder,  chattering  in  a  gleeful  way,  no  doubt  his 
manner  of  expressing  both  joy  and  gratitude. 

"We  cannot  use  snap  locks  on  the  monkey  cages, 
because  any  of  them  will  snap  open  the  lock  as  quick 
ly  as  a  person  and  walk  out.  We  can  only  use  those 
with  keys,"  said  Mrs.  Cyrus. 

"This  old  Capuchin  with  his  black  cap,  named  you 
know  from  its  resemblance  to  those  worn  by  those  old 
monks  in  their  French  monastery,  just  takes  full  charge 
of  that  large  cage  where  so  many  of  them  are.  He  takes 
it  upon  himself  to  chastise  both  the  young  and  the  old 
when  he  considers  it  necessary,  and  sometimes  for 
light  offense.  We  call  him  Monk,  and  he  acts  his  part 
quite  to  perfection. 

"The  monkeys  seem  to  reverence  him,  and  he  walks 
about  among  them  as  father  of  them  all.  But  we  have 
spent  so  much  time  with  these  smaller  ones,  and  the 
hours  are  swiftly  passing,  that  we  will  go  now  into 
another  apartment.' ' 

Just  then  we  noticed  a  chimpanzee  standing  near  a 
door,  dressed  like  any  man  who  would  be  acting  in  the 
capacity  of  a  guard,  and  Mrs.  Cyrus  handed  him  a  ring 
which  had  perhaps  twenty  keys.  The  chimpanzee 
took  the  keys  and,  looking  them  all  over,  selected  one 


THE  MONKEYS  113 

which  unlocked  the  door,  and  we  all  passed  through, 
but  as  we  did  so  Mrs.  Cyrus  bowed,  saying, 

"Thank  you,  Chim." 

"Here  is  Sapho  and  her  little  one,  Cupid,"  said 
Mrs.  Cyrus.  "Sapho  comes  next  to  the  chimpanzee 
in  the  list  of  intelligence,  and  you  see  she  has  more  of 
a  human-like  face.  Sapho,  come  near  the  bars." 

Then  Mrs.  Cyrus  put  her  hand  through  to  caress 
her,  and  presently  we  saw  her  nibbling  Mrs.  Cyrus* 
finger. 

"Why  does  she  do  that?"  asked  my  Beautiful  Lady. 

"She  is  my  manicurist,"  laughed  Mrs.  Cyrus. 
"She  can  smooth  down  any  rough  places  on  the  flesh, 
and  will  pick  out  a  hangnail  without  causing  any  pain. 
She  loves  to  fix  my  nails,  but  I  cannot  understand  how 
she  does  it.  See?  She  is  turning  my  fingers  up  to  the 
light  now,  inspecting  them  to  find  where  they  are  not 
finished.  She  usually  gets  a  cookie  for  this,  and  she 
does  like  cookies  as  well  as  I  did  my  grand-mamma's. 

"She  is  perfectly  delighted  when  I  bring  her  nas 
turtiums.  First,  she  admires  them  for  a  little  time, 
picking  up  each  one  in  turn,  and  at  last,  sits  down 
with  a  real  satisfaction  and  eats  them,  and  she  also 
shows  preference  for  bright  red  geraniums.  After 
admiring  those  she  will  eat  them.  I  do  not  know  just 
what  she  can  find  to  like  in  those  peculiar  odored 
flowers. " 

Just  then  Cupid  reached  through  the  bars  into 
the  next  apartment  and  did  something  to  another  little 
monkey,  causing  it  to  cry  out  loudly  as  with  pain. 
Sapho  sprang  instantly;  catching  Cupid  by  his  shoul 
ders,  and  holding  him  up,  she  shook  him,  then  looked 
at  him  as  though  to  say  "Naughty  Cupid,  naughty 
boy  to  hurt  a  little  playmate."  Then  she  whipped 


114  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

him  with  her  hand  until  he  cried.  But  when  she  heard 
him  cry,  it  touched  her  heart,  and  putting  her  arm 
about  his  neck,  she  drew  him  tenderly  to  her  and  kissed 
him  several  times. " 

"Is  not  that  a  true  expression  of  motherhood?" 
said  Mrs.  Cyrus  to  my  Beautiful  Lady. 

"Most  true!  Most  true!  Most  perfect  in  demon 
stration  of  their  inborn  nature  of  motherhood. " 

"Here  is  another  that  we  regard  as  our  Lady  of  the 
Manor,"  and  Mrs.  Cyrus  called,  "Come  Lady,  I 
wish  my  guests  to  meet  you,  and  will  you  shake  hands 
with  them?" 

She  came  up  in  a  really  proud,  aristocratic  way  and 
bowed  quite  low,  then  she  shook  hands  with  my  Beauti 
ful  Lady,  Arthur,  and  Harry.  She  turned  quickly, 
then,  back  to  my  Beautiful  Lady,  and  chattering  very 
softly,  she  reached  to  shake  again. 

Mrs.  Cyrus  remarked  that  this  was  an  unusual  pro 
ceeding,  and  it  must  be  to  express  a  special  delight  in 
meeting  my  Beautiful  Lady. 

Attracted  by  my  eager  look  and  earnest  attention, 
my  Beautiful  Lady  said,  "Fanny,  these  are  certainly 
new  acquaintances  of  yours,  too,  and  I  think  you  and 
Lady  ought  to  shake  paws  and  become  friends  also. 
Would  you  not  be  pleased  to  do  this?" 

I  wagged  myself,  barking  in  my  low  conversational 
way,  and  tried  to  look  the  delight  I  felt  over  this  my 
first  recognition  in  a  matter  so  deeply  important  to  my 
animal  kingdom,  and  I  had  certainly  been  wonderfully 
pleased  to  be  in  company  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Cyrus, 
who  were  doing  so  much  to  bring  about  a  better  under 
standing,  and  awakening  a  fuller  feeling  of  sympathy 
between  the  creatures  of  my  kingdom  and  their  own. 

Then  Mrs.  Cyrus  said,  "Lady,  give  me  your  hand," 


THE   MONKEYS  115 

and  she  did,  and  my  Beautiful  Lady  said  "Fanny,  let 
me  take  yours,"  and  I  did,  and  then  I  felt  Lady's 
human-like  fingers  clasp  tenderly  my  paw,  and  through 
the  kindness  of  these  two  friends  of  ours,  just  then, 
another  friendship  was  more  closely  formed. 

"See,"  said  Harry,  "she  has  gold  earrings  in  her 
ears. " 

"Yes,"  answered  Mrs.  Cyrus,  "she  admired  my 
diamond  ones  so  much,  and  teased  so  for  them,  that  Mr. 
Cyrus  made  a  place  in  her  ears  so  that  she  could  wear 
a  pair.  Strange,  but  she  held  still  and  seemed  to  know 
what  it  meant,  and  when  we  presented  a  pair  of  gold 
hoops  to  her,  she  held  them  so  tighlty  in  her  hand  that 
we  had  some  difficulty  in  persuading  her  to  let  us  put 
them  in  her  ears.  They  are  a  pair  that  Mr.  Cyrus* 
aunt  once  wore,  the  old-fashioned  ones,  you  know,  and 
she  is  just  as  fond  of  a  breast-pin  or  finger  rings. 

"I  made  her  a  pretty  bonnet  one  day,  and  brought 
her  into  my  dressing-room.  Then  I  put  on  the  bonnet, 
tying  the  bright  pink  ribbon  under  her  chin.  Then 
you  should  have  seen  the  proud,  haughty  lady  view 
ing  herself  in  my  mirror.  O,  she  is  passionately  fond 
of  colors. 

"One  day  I  returned  from  a  trip,  and  I  had  a  new 
suit  that  Lady  had  not  seen.  When  her  eyes  caught 
sight  of  it,  she  teased  me  to  lift  her  in  my  arms,  which 
I  did.  The  suit  was  a  blue,  and  had  some  rather  artis 
tic  design  in  other  color  on  the  yoke.  She  picked  care 
fully  at  the  yoke,  chattering  to  me  about  it.  Then  she 
noticed  the  little  blue  velvet  hat  I  wore,  and  putting 
her  paw  on  the  velvet,  she  smoothed  it  softly  and  touch 
ed  the  flowers  as  softly  as  I  could  have  done. 

"But  the  dearest  of  all,  she  finally  caressed  my  cheek 
and,  looking  into  my  eyes,  still  chattering,  seemed  to 


116  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

say,  'O,  you  look  so  nice.  It  is  all  very  becoming 
to  you. ' 

"But  Arthur  and  Harry  are  so  quiet,  I  fear  they 
think  this  all  too  feminine  for  them,  and  are  wishing 
they  were  where  they  would  hear  and  see  something 
more  to  their  liking. " 

"Why,  no.  Pardon  us,  Mrs.  Cyrus,  if  we  have 
seemed  inattentive,"  said  Arthur.  "I  am  sure  I  have 
felt  more  interested  in  this  interview  with  these 
'people,'  as  Harry  called  them,  than  any  subject,  if 
I  may  term  it  so,  that  it  has  been  my  privilege  to  meet 
within  my  young  life;  and  as  I  have  watched  the 
thoughtfulness,  the  wonder  in  their  faces  to-day,  I 
have  at  last  fallen  into  a  'brown  study,'  trying  to 
think  why  they  have  not  the  power  to  use  words  as 
we  do. 

"The  only  answer  that  has  come  to  my  thoughts 
is  this  —  perhaps  we  would  not  have  such  dear  people 
in  our  world  as  you,  Mrs.  Cyrus,  and  my  mamma,  if 
it  had  not  been  left  for  such  to  be  drawn  closely  to 
them  in  an  effort  to  learn  to  understand  the  thoughts 
of  the  dumb,  and  speak  for  them  to  those  who  disre 
gard  their  very  useful  places  in  the  world,  and  to  pro 
tect  their  rights. " 

I  noticed  a  new  light  resting  upon  Arthur's  face, 
and  I  think  his  mother  saw  it,  for  she  laid  her 
hand  gently  on  his  shoulder  and  I  heard  her  say, 
"Yes,  Arthur,  and  to  put  into  use  that  little  field  of 
sympathy  within  a  young  life  but  means  that  its  bor 
ders  will  widen  into  broad  acres  of  possession  in  later 
years.  And  Mrs.  Cyrus,  I  would  indeed  feel  badly  if 
my  sons  should  think  that  they  were  not  in  feeling  with 
the  thought  movements  of  to-day.  I  would  also  know 
that  they  had  ceased  to  be  the  lovable  and  strengthen- 


THE  MONKEYS  117 

ing  characters  which  have  made  them  so  companionable 
to  me." 

"Your  last  sentence  moves  me  deeply,  Mrs.  French, 
for  it  is  what  my  heart  has  craved  —  the  love  of  a 
child,  and  I  have  none." 

Just  then  came  a  call  from  the  Lodge  for  luncheon, 
and  we  were  all  ready  to  answer  that  call.  Mrs.  Cyrus 
said  that  I  could  have  my  dinner  at  once,  and  asked 
the  cook  to  serve  me.  I  was  glad  of  her  thoughtful 
attention,  and  after  lunch  I  lay  down  for  a  nap. 

I  was  awakened  by  hearing  their  voices  in  the  parlor, 
and  went  in  to  see  what  they  were  doing.  They  were 
looking  at  photos,  and  I  heard  Harry  exclaim,  "O,  Mrs. 
Cyrus!  What  is  this?  Is  it  a  monkey  stretched  out 
like  a  child  on  a  white  bed?" 

"That  is  a  baby  orang-outang.  I  christened  her 
Bright  Eyes.  She  only  lived  to  be  nine  months 
old." 

"It  looks  like  a  picture  taken  in  a  sitting-room, " 
said  Harry.  "Will  you  tell  us  about  it?" 

"Yes.  It  all  happened  in  the  sitting-room  of  the 
Lodge,  the  room  next  to  the  one  we  are  in  now,  and 
her  little  white  bed  was  made  just  like  our  bed,  with 
a  white  spread  and  a  pillow  for  her  head.  The  picture 
was  taken  during  the  last  week  of  her  illness. 

"When  she  first  came  I  called  her  my  baby,  and  kept 
her  with  me  in  the  house  much  of  the  time.  She  al 
ways  preferred  to  be  with  me,  and  would  put  out  her 
little  arms  in  a  pleading  way  whenever  she  saw  me, 
and  was  always  delighted  when  I  took  her  with  me. 

"Yet  at  times  she  enjoyed  being  out  among  the 
others,  and  to  play  in  a  tree  in  the  morning  or  evening. 
She  soon  learned  to  sit  at  the  table  in  a  proper  way,  to 
drink  her  milk  from  a  cup,  and  to  use  her  little  spoon, 


118  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

and  it  always  looked  so  cunning  whenever  she  wiped 
her  mouth  with  her  napkin. 

"She  always  felt  proud  whenever  she  did  a  polite 
thing,  and  we  praised  her,  and  any  reproof  nearly  broke 
her  little  heart.  She  was  fond  of  bright  colored  ribbon 
bows  for  the  top  of  her  head,  and  wanted  to  choose 
which  one  she  would  wear.  I  made  some  pretty  little 
aprons  for  her.  Some  were  very  dainty,  and  she  knew 
which  were  the  prettiest  and  daintiest  as  well  as  a  little 
girl  could,  and  would  dance  about  with  special  delight 
when  I  put  one  on  her. 

"In  the  photo,  you  notice  very  plainly  that  ring  on 
her  finger?  Well,  it  is  a  silver  ring  that  was  given  to 
me  by  a  traveler,  and  it  was  made  in  China  and  has 
a  Chinese  symbol  engraved  on  the  seal.  Bright  Eyes 
would  work  at  it  until  she  removed  it  from  my  finger  to 
her  own,  and  then  her  delight  was  great. 

"Finally  I  allowed  her  to  wear  it  all  the  time.  She 
would  sit  in  her  little  rocking-chair  and  rock  and  love 
her  dolly,  and  be  as  tender  with  it  as  a  little  child 
could  be. 

"Dear  Bright  Eyes! 

"But  there  are  so  many  many  instances  dear  to  my 
memory,  that  I  often  recall,  as  I  think  of  her  human 
like,  childlike  ways,  and  I  must  leave  all  of  those, 
because,  somehow,  I  want  to  tell  you  of  her  pathetic 
illness,  and  how  she  went  away  where  she  cannot  ever 
come  to  play  again  in  our  home. 

"She  had  been  outside  for  several  days,  I  think 
more  than  usual.  The  first  day  of  her  illness,  or  that 
we  noticed  anything,  she  went  up  to  Mr.  Cyrus,  and, 
in  her  way,  asked  him  to  take  her,  which  he  did,  and 
then  he  noticed  she  did  not  seem  well. 

"He  brought  her  directly  to  me,  and  I  knew  at  once 


THE  MONKEYS  119 

that  she  was  feverish.  I  put  her  in  her  little  bed  and 
sent  for  our  physician.  We  gave  her  the  best  of 
attention  and  care,  but  she  grew  steadily  worse. 
Pneumonia  developed,  and  I  made  a  poultice  jacket 
just  as  my  mother  used  to  make,  and  kept  this  on  her, 
but  not  many  hours  later  the  physician  pronounced 
it  double  pneumonia,  and  we  felt  all  hope  gone. 

"I  tried  so  hard  to  keep  her  arms  and  hands  cover 
ed.  She  willingly  let  the  covers  remain  over  one  arm 
and  hand,  but  the  one  that  the  little  silver  ring  was  on; 
presently  she  would  draw  that  hand  out,  look  at  the 
ring  a  moment,  and  then  contentedly  lay  it  on  top  of 
the  white  spread. 

"But  it  all  happened  on  the  tenth  day  of  her  illness. 
I  had  left  her  side  for  a  few  moments  when  I  heard  her 
moan-like  call.  I  went  quickly  to  take  her.  As  I 
did,  she  lay  her  head  on  my  shoulder,  put  her  little 
hand  with  the  ring  against  my  cheek,  and  then  it  fell 
useless  down  by  her  side.  I  heard  a  sound  in  her 
throat,  and  laid  her  back  on  her  pillow. 

"She  looked  into  my  face  with  a  smile  as  evident 
upon  her  features  as  could  be  seen  on  a  human  face. 
Then  her  bright  eyes  closed,  and  she  fell  into  her  long 
sleep. " 

It  is  useless  to  say  that  all  were  deeply  touched  while 
listening  to  Mrs.  Cyrus  telling  of  this  instance. 

Mr.  Cyrus  had  come  in  quietly,  and  I  could  see  he 
wished  to  change  the  sad  thoughts,  for  he  said,  "Mother, 
did  you  tell  them  about  Consul?" 

"No,  I  have  not.  You  can  tell  about  him.  He  was 
one  of  your  favorites." 

"Well,"  began  Mr.  Cyrus,  "Consul  was  a  large 
chimpanzee  that  was  bow-legged.  He  never  seemed 
to  mind  it,  though,  except  when  he  was  dressed  in  his 


120  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

tuxedo  suit.  It  embarrassed  him  then,  and  if  he  was 
going  to  remain  standing  for  a  few  minutes,  he  looked 
about  cautiously,  waiting  until  he  thought  no  one  was 
watching  him,  and  then  he  would  stoop  down,  and  with 
his  fore-paws  turn  outward  one  foot  and  then  the  other, 
making  each  one  to  point  straight.  When  he  stood 
erect  again,  he  would  look  up  as  though  he  wished  to  say, 
*I  am  all  right, '  and  he  was  'all  right, '  too,  in  many  ways. 

"But  I  came  in  to  ask  you  all  to  come  out  to  the 
conservatory  to  see  the  flowers.  It  is  late  afternoon 
now,  and  I  think  the  flowers  always  lift  their  blossomed 
heads  a  little  higher  and  give  forth  a  fuller  fragrance 
about  this  time. 

"We  have  just  about  one-half  hour  before  the  call 
for  our  dinner.  After  that  we  will  take  a  drive  about, 
for  I  do  not  wish  you,  Mrs.  French,  and  your  boys  to 
think  we  have  no  interest  or  pleasure  outside  of  the 
monkeys. " 

I  did  not  care  for  flowers,  and  so  lay  down  on  the 
cool  grass  to  rest.  I  must  have  dreamed  again,  for 
I  thought  I  was  going  along  down  a  straight  and  nar 
row  path,  yet  it  was  a  lovely  way  to  follow,  and  I  heard 
such  pleasant  sounds,  sometimes,  that  seemed  like 
voices,  and  all  the  time  I  felt  an  enchantment  which 
seemed  to  come  from  many  different  sources.  At  last 
I  saw  both  boys  and  girls  in  the  distance. 

They  carried  books  in  school  bags,  and  I  knew  then 
that  they  had  prepared  this  enchanted  way,  and  had 
brought  about  the  harmony  and  tender  feeling,  and 
that  it  had  really  come  through  their  multitude  of 
voices,  making  me  so  very  happy,  and  it  would  also 
make  the  whole  world  happier. 

Just  then  I  heard  some  one  say  "Doggie."  I  was 
startled,  but  it  was  a  boy  in  blue  uniform,  and  he  had 


THE   MONKEYS  121 

a  letter  in  his  hand.  Mr.  Cyrus  saw  him,  and  came 
to  meet  him. 

It  was  a  message  to  my  Beautiful  Lady,  saying  not 
to  be  worried,  but  that  grandmamma  was  not  very 
well  and  was  anxious  to  see  us  all  soon.  Dear  Grand 
mamma!  Nothing  could  detain  us  longer  than  nec 
essary,  for  she  had  been  alone  a  long  time  with  her 
servants.  Grandpapa  went  away  to  his  distant  home, 
my  Beautiful  Lady  had  told  us,  before  even  Harry  saw 
him,  and  of  course  I  had  never  seen  him. 

But  Harry  would  go  to  see  him  some  day,  and  my 
Beautiful  Lady  told  me  that  possibly  I  would  see 
him,  too. 

There  was  an  evening  train  that  would  get  us  to 
grandmamma 's  in  the  early  morning,  and  it  was  quick 
ly  decided  to  go  on  that.  While  we  were  in  our  room, 
and  Arthur  and  Harry  were  getting  their  mamma's 
valise  and  theirs  ready,  and  she  was  resting,  Harry 
said. 

"Mamma,  why  does  Mr.  Cyrus  call  Mrs.  Cyrus 
'Mother?'  "She  told  us  that  she  has  no  children." 

"He  calls  her  'Mother*  because  her  heart  goes  out 
with  mother-love  to  every  living  creature.  Did  you 
not  notice  to-day  as  we  followed  her  about,  how  that 
every  eye  rested  upon  her  face,  eagerly  looking  for 
that  word  or  caress  which  alone  could  satisfy  their 
hearts  and  make  them  happy?  Each  one  grew  calmed 
and  docile,  and  some  fell  into  a  peaceful  sleep  after  she 
had  passed  by. 

"She  is  grand,  she  is  magnificent,  but  greatest  of 
all  —  she  is  a  mother  in  the  broadest  sense  of  the  word. " 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Cyrus  came  up  to  our  room  to  ask 
if  there  was  anything  they  could  do  to  assist,  but  the 
boys  had  everything  in  perfect  readiness. 


122  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

Each  one  felt  a  deep  regret  at  parting,  but  there 
came  a  comforting  thought  that  we  might  come  again, 
and  I  hope  some  day  to  tell  you  very  much  more 
about  Crilly  Park,  and  those  who  live  there  in  a  blessed 
world  all  by  themselves,  where  no  unkind  words  are 
spoken,  and  each  one  there  is  helped  to  feel  that  they 
are  living  out  their  mission,  and  teaching  some  lesson 
of  wisdom  to  all  mankind. 


CHAPTER  XV 

AT  THE  SEA  SHORE 

OUT  of  this  evening's  meditations,  there  comes  the 
recollection  of  some  pleasing  acquaintances,  which 
my  Beautiful  Lady  and  I  formed  during  a  short  rest 
at  the  sea  shore. 

Hotel  Plaza  was  quite  a  retiring  homelike  place 
where  people  liked  to  be  that  mingled  much  in  the 
affairs  of  the  busy  world,  or  for  some  reason,  wished 
to  rest.  One  of  the  guests,  a  gentleman,  I  particularly 
remember,  because  he  was  very  kind  to  me  and  told 
nice  stories  of  my  dog  friends. 

One  morning,  as  I  lay  in  the  hall,  this  gentleman 
came  and  sat  down  beside  me,  patted  my  head,  and 
talked  to  me  as  though  I  were  an  intelligent  creature, 
which  caused  me  to  like  him  at  once.  When  my  Beau 
tiful  Lady  came  out  of  the  dining-room,  he  told  her  how 
he  had  been  making  my  acquaintance,  and  said  he  knew 
a  lady,  who  once  had  a  greyhound,  which  was  just  the 
picture  of  me. 

One  day  this  lady  died  very  suddenly,  and  when  the 
funeral  procession  left  the  house  the  dog  joined  in,  and 
with  drooping  head  and  low  plaintive  moans,  followed 
to  the  cemetery.  He  watched  the  burial  of  his  mistress, 
and  then  lay  down  beside  the  grave.  The  dog  could 
not  be  persuaded  to  leave,  and  at  the  end  of  two  weeks 
died  of  grief. 

This  kind  gentleman  took  my  face  between  his 
hands  and  said  to  my  Beautiful  Lady,  "I  would  be 
much  happier  if  I  could  own  this  lovely  creature.  I  ad- 

123 


124  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

mired  her  the  first  day  you  came  and  her  human-like 
ways  have  been  most  interesting  to  me. 

"  I  like  her  so  much  that  I  will  give  any  price  for  her. 
That  lustrous  light  in  her  eyes  is  worth  more  to  me  than 
the  luster  of  all  my  valuable  diamonds.  I  will  gladly 
give  you  all  of  these  for  her." 

When  my  Beautiful  Lady  saw  the  tears  in  his  eyes, 
she  wondered  if  it  was  his  wife  who  had  died  suddenly. 
His  offer  of  the  diamonds,  or  their  value  in  money, 
she  did  not  consider  for  an  instant,  but  the  appeal 
to  her  sympathies  touched  her  heart  and  she  said,  "If 
Fanny  could  speak,  as  a  human  being  is  able  to  do, 
and  decide  if  she  were  willing  to  make  a  sacrifice,  I 
would  leave  the  matter  to  her,  but  as  I  must  be  her 
voice,  I  feel  that  I  could  justly  be  held  accountable  if 
I  should  fail  to  consider  the  tender  love  she  has  for  her 
own  home.  Therefore,  while  I  regret  to  deny  you  this 
great  comforter,  I  trust  that  you  will  understand  my 
feelings  in  my  responsibility  to  this  poor  dumb  crea 
ture  and  the  kind  of  treatment  I  owe  to  her.  But  I 
have  noticed  that  Fanny  has  shown  a  marked  fondness 
for  you,  which  comes  from  her  highly  developed  per 
ceptions.  She  knows  that  you  like  her,  and  it  is  my 
pleasure,  (and  I  believe  it  will  be  your  pleasure  also, 
Fanny  dear,  will  it  not?)  for  her  sometimes  to  accom 
pany  you  in  your  walks,  or  to  be  near  you  in  this  hotel, 
while  we  remain."  I  looked  devotedly  into  her  lovely 
countenance,  then  into  the  face  of  this  gentleman,  and 
I  could  see,  or  feel,  something  which  also  drew  me 
toward  him,  and  I  lapped  his  hand,  to  express  my  good 
feeling  towards  him,  but  I  could  not  be  persuaded  to 
leave  one  so  dear,  no,  not  even  to  gain  another  friend. 

It  was  our  pleasure  to  make  another  interesting 
acquaintance — that  of  a  lady,  who  was  staying  at  this 


- 


"I  know  you,  old  fellow.     Come  over  here  to  me  I" 


AT  THE  SEA  SHORE  125 

sea-side  hotel.  She  had  several  very  interesting  pets, 
which  she  had  collected  from  all  parts  of  the  world. 
Having  been  a  great  traveller,  she  had  many  very 
beautiful  and  wonderful  specimens. 

I  liked  to  get  into  her  room,  and  was  often  invited 
to  see  her  pets.  One  day  while  she  and  my  Beautiful 
Lady  were  chatting,  a  white  Persian  Angora,  which  was 
lying  on  a  rug  at  her  side,  was  taken  suddenly  sick, 
and  the  lady  said,  "Someone  must  have  fed  my  pet 
meat  and  it  has  caused  a  spasm."  She  continued: 
"The  nervous  system  of  cats  is  very  highly  developed. 
That  is  why  they  so  quickly  climb  a  tree,  or  find  the 
nearest  place  in  which  to  hide,  when  'Scat!'  is  shouted 
at  them.  They  suffer  so  from  fright  that  it  is  very 
cruel  to  alarm  them." 

My  Beautiful  Lady  had  often  chided  me  for  chasing 
cats,  but  I  soon  learned  to  obey,  and  to  feel  that  it 
was  wrong  to  annoy  or  frighten  anything. 

The  traveled  lady  and  my  mistress  talked  about 
many  kinds  of  cats,  and  told  many  stories  of  their 
pranks  and  of  their  sufferings. 

I  wish  to  tell  of  a  very  interesting  poet,  who  was  also 
stopping  at  the  same  hotel.  His  initials  are  T.  W.  R. 
Can  you  guess  who  he  is?  Well,  he  and  his  friend 
who  was  also  a  guest  at  the  same  hotel,  told  us  some 
very  interesting  incidents.  One  day  as  T.  W.  R.  stood 
before  the  tank  of  a  hippopotamus,  he  looked  into  its 
huge  and  apparently  dull  face,  and  it  seemed  to  him 
the  expression  was  dejected  and  melancholy.  He 
spoke  to  the  great  beast  in  English,  but  got  no  response. 
Then  he  said  in  Arabic,  "I  know  you,  old  fellow.  Come 
over  here  to  me."  Instantly  the  big  head  turned,  and 
the  eyes  were  fastened  upon  the  speaker.  The  words 
were  repeated,  and  then  the  animal  waddled  up  to  the 


126  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

bars  to  let  his  new  friend  rub  his  head,  expressing 
appreciation  and  gladness  to  have  met  one  that  had  a 
fellow  feeling  for  him.  This  gentleman  said  he  had 
spoken  the  native  tongue  to  many  animals,  and  found 
them  quick  to  respond.  He  also  said  he  was  positive 
that  all  animals  understand  more  human  speech  than 
most  people  think  they  do. 

Another  guest,  a  very  learned  zoologist,  in  studying 
the  traits  of  tigers,  lions  and  other  animals,  said,  that 
he  found  them  possessing  marked  individual  tastes 
and  widely  varying  disposition.  He  told  us  of  a 
tigress,  Kitty,  who  was  so  ferocious  that  no  one  ever 
entered  her  cage.  She  was  so  cross  that,  to  use  a  say 
ing,  she  must  have  hated  herself.  Nothing  but  growls 
and  a  glaring  of  the  fiery  eyes  whenever  any  one 
approached  the  cage.  Yet,  the  keeper 's  wife,  who  was 
a  lover  of  animals,  whenever  she  would  gently  wave 
her  small  white  handkerchief  with  a  wooded  perfume 
before  Kitty,  speaking  softly  and  most  kindly  her 
name,  the  tigress,  fascinated  by  the  delicate  odor, 
would  gradually  become  more  passive.  Presently 
she  would  lie  down  very  docile  looking,  half  closing 
her  eyes.  Sometimes  she  would  go  very  near  the  bars 
as  though  she  would  really  like  to  have  her  head  rubbed, 
something  all  animals  enjoy.  In  contrast  to  this  wild 
natured  animal  was  a  lion  in  a  near  cage,  that  was  born 
in  his  native  land  but  had  been  brought  to  the  zoo 
when  one  year  old.  He  was  of  a  kindly  disposition 
and  his  keeper  said  that  it  had  never  been  necessary 
to  punish  him.  He  was  at  that  time  about  fifteen 
years  of  age,  had  always  been  passive  and  contented  in 
captivity,  was  as  gentle  as  a  kitten  in  his  play  and 
looked  for  the  usual  caresses  of  his  keeper,  and  would 


AT  THE  SEA  SHORE  127 

put  his  paw  through  the  bars  to  shake  hands  with  any 
one,  if  his  keeper  asked  him  to. 

Some  animals  are  enraptured  with  the  sound  of  soft 
music,  while  it  makes  others  howl  with  rage;  some  are 
fond  of  small  animals,  which  they  fondle  as  pets,  while 
others  are  cross  and  treacherous  to  them.  He  also  said, 
"If  people  would  make  a  study  of  the  lives  and  traits 
of  animals,  they  would  find  many  convincing  proofs 
of  a  capacity  to  enjoy  pleasurable  things,  or  to  suffer 
fear  and  pain,  while  they  possess  no  small  amount  of 
affection  and  reasoning  powers." 

A  comical  story  was  told  of  a  baboon  whose  young 
had  died  and  a  kitten  was  substituted.  The  bereaved 
parent  took  kindly  to  the  little  kitten;  brought  it  up 
through  the  perils  of  infancy,  and  seemed  satisfied  with 
its  behavior,  until  one  day  wee  kitty  scratched  its 
foster-mother's  nose.  The  baboon  showed  great  sur 
prise,  and  after  deliberating  a  while  seized  the  offender 
by  the  neck,  examined  its  foot,  squeezed  out  each  little 
claw  and  promptly  bit  it  off. 

T.  W.  R.  then  told  us  of  a  horse  he  once  owned, 
which  in  a  playful  mood  snapped  at  his  master's  shirt 
sleeve,  just  as  he  had  done  many  times  before;  this 
time  he  bit  into  the  flesh  and  hurt  T.  W.  R.  considerably. 
Instead  of  scolding  the  horse,  he  showed  him  that  he 
was  suffering  with  pain,  and  told  him,  kindly,  never  to 
bite  him  again,  with  the  result  that  the  horse  never 
repeated  the  trick. 

He  told  an  incident  of  meeting  at  a  strange  house 
a  very  savage  dog  who  would  not  let  him  ring  the 
bell.  Instead  of  trying  to  subdue  the  animal's  anger 
by  threats,  he  reasoned  with  him  kindly,  just  as  he 
would  have  done  with  a  fellow-being.  The  dog  began 


128  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

to  show  signs  of  relenting,  and  in  a  few  moments  was 
licking  the  stranger's  hand,  as  if  to  apologize  for  having 
threatened  to  tear  him  to  pieces. 

My  Beautiful  Lady  followed  this  story  with  several, 
during  the  recital  of  which  I  clearly  demonstrated  that 
I  understood  all  ordinary  conversation.  I  whacked  my 
tail  upon  the  floor,  and  looked  up  into  her  face  to  let 
her  know  that  I  knew  that  she  was  talking  about  me. 
The  gentleman  nodded  knowingly,  and  said,  "It  is 
absurd  to  believe  that  all  these  demonstrations  that 
animals  make  are  just  accidental." 

This  noted  writer,  who  had  made  himself  a  student 
of  dumb  animals  also,  called  me  to  him,  and  said  he 
could  not  understand  how  any  person  could  look 
into  such  eyes  and  not  read  in  them  thoughts  quite 
ready  for  expression.  He  spoke  of  my  finely-shaped 
head  and  graceful  body. 

To-night,  in  my  revery,  while  telling  you  of  these 
people  who  had  wise  thoughts,  such  kind  hearts,  and 
were  living  the  true  Christ  life,  I  also  recall  many 
beautiful  faces  I  have  seen  —  faces  that  wore  a  light 
which  made  you  feel  glad  and  comfortable.  When  you 
were  tired,  to  look  at  them  rested  you;  when  you  were 
in  great  trouble,  it  made  you  calm.  Just  now  I  am 
thinking  of  one,  of  whom  my  Beautiful  Lady  said,  "Her 
influence  was  like  a  zephyr  that  has  come  across  fields 
aglow  with  fragrant  flowers." 

My  Beautiful  Lady  and  I  often  visited  her  in  her 
lovely  mansion  home,  267  Prospect  Avenue.  Her  hair 
was  very,  very  white,  but  her  eyes  were  young  and 
tender  in  their  light,  and  her  voice  held  the  tone  of 
perfect  love.  I  noticed  that  she  was  busy  much  of  the 
time  sorting  bundles  of  leaflets,  and  on  them  I  saw 
pictures  of  birds  and  animals.  Her  face  was  radiant 


AT  THE  SEA  SHORE  129 

with  smiles,  and  I  knew  she  was  interested  in  her  work, 
whatever  it  happened  to  be.  I  am  sure  you  will 
know  the  picture  of  her  face  when  you  see  it  in  my  book. 

In  my  travels,  it  has  been  very  gratifying  to  find  so 
many  defenders  of  our  cause.  Our  suffering  is  caused 
more  through  ignorance  than  mere  maliciousness. 

Tonight  my  Beautiful  Lady  has  said,  how  thankful 
I  must  be  for  the  associations  which  I  have  been 
privileged  to  have. 

KINSHIP 
BY  ELLA  WHEELEE  WILCOX 

I  am  the  voice  of  the  voiceless, 

Through  me  the  dumb  shall  speak, 
Till  the  deaf  world's  ear  be  made  to  hear 

The  wrongs  of  the  wordless  weak. 

From  the  street,  from  cage  and  kennel, 

From  stable  and  zoo  the  wail 
Of  my  tortured  kin  proclaims  the  sin 

Of  the  mighty  against  the  frail. 

Oh  shame  on  the  praying  churchman 

With  his  unstalled  steed  at  the  door, 
Where  the  winter  beats  with  snow  and  sleet. 

And  the  summer  sun  rays  pour. 

Oh  shame  on  the  mothers  of  mortals 

Who  have  not  stopped  to  teach 
Of  the  sorrow  that  lies  in  death's  dumb  eyes — 

The  sorrow  that  has  no  speech. 

The  same  force  formed  the  sparrow 

That  fashioned  man,  the  king; 
The  God  of  the  whole  gave  a  spark  of  soul 

To  furred  and  feathered  thing. 

And  I  am  my  brother's  keeper — 

And  I  will  fight  his  fight, 
And  speak  the  word  for  beast  and  bird 

Till  the  world  shall  set  things  right. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

PEACEFUL  DAYS 

MY  Beautiful  Lady  has  said  there  comes  a  time 
in  everyone's  life  when  there  is  experienced  an 
unusual  feeling  of  peace  and  restfulness.  Such  a  time 
had  come  to  me.  All  of  my  days  had  been  surrounded 
with  such  peace  and  happiness  that  perhaps  I  ought 
not  to  say  this,  but  these  seemed  the  crowning  ones  to 
me. 

My  master  was  very  happy,  and  his  business  interests 
were  all  a  success.  His  trials,  if  he  had  any,  were  very 
light.  The  boys  were  strong  and  well,  and  active  in 
harmless  sports  of  childhood.  My  Beautiful  Lady 
seemed  happier  than  ever,  and  her  love  for  humanity 
was  bringing  a  rich  reward  into  her  life,  making  her 
character  more  beautiful. 

I  slept  on  a  rug  near  her  bed,  and  where  I  could  watch 
her,  and  now  and  then  lay  my  nose  on  her  pillow  to  make 
sure  she  was  breathing,  for  I  did  not  like  to  have  her  lie  so 
quiet.  If  the  night  was  chilly,  she  would  reach  out  her 
hand  to  see  if  I  was  covered,  and  as  it  grew  colder,  she 
would  wrap  my  blanket  about  me.  Every  morning 
it  was  hung  out  on  the  line  to  air,  but  if  the  day  was 
gray  and  damp  it  was  folded  and  placed  in  the  closet, 
where  I  could  get  it  and  drag  it  out  with  my  teeth;  then 
some  one  would  cover  me  over. 

Sometimes  my  Beautiful  Lady  had  company  who 
did  not  like  dogs,  and  then  she  would  say:  "Fanny, 
go  into  the  closet  for  a  little  while  and  lie  on  your 
blanket."  Sometimes  she  would  send  me  to  her  bed- 

130 


PEACEFUL  DAYS  131 

room.  I  never  disobeyed  her,  but  always  went  just 
where  she  told  me  to  go. 

Once  when  Arthur  disobeyed  his  mother  she  said 
to  him :  "  Cannot  you  be  as  respectful  as  a  dog ?  Fanny 
always  does  as  I  ask  her  to,  and  she  should  be  an  example 
to  you."  This  touched  Arthur's  pride,  and  he  at  once 
asked  his  mother's  pardon. 

These  were  also  very  interesting  days  in  the  boys* 
lives,  so  much  for  them  to  learn  to  do,  and  I  noticed 
they  were  very  thoughtful  days  for  their  mother. 

While  she  gave  them  many  precepts,  yet  she  realized 
there  were  mother  duties  for  her  to  perform  if  their 
lives  became  rounded  and  full.  So  she  studied  their 
different  characteristics,  and  arranged  their  rooms  in 
accordance  with  the  taste  of  each.  She  often  read 
them  stories  of  varying  sentiments  and  craftsmanship, 
that  each  mind  might  receive  the  training  needed. 

I  never  once  heard  my  Beautiful  Lady  or  my  master 
say  to  Arthur  or  Harry  that  he  was  in  the  way  or  that 
they  wished  the  boys  would  go  out  on  the  street  or 
to  some  neighbors  to  play;  or  that  they  could  not  sit 
in  the  library  to  read  and  look  over  the  most  expensive 
books. 

They  were  never  told  that  they  could  not  go  into 
the  parlors  at  any  time  even  to  entertain  their  boyhood 
friends  if  they  wished  to.  There  were  just  certain 
rooms  that  were  private  and  not  at  all  times  for  their 
use.  Those  were  my  Beautiful  Lady's,  my  master's, 
the  guests'  rooms  and  the  servants'. 

At  these  doors  they  never  entered  without  first 
knocking  and  being  invited  in.  Yet  many,  many 
events  and  happy  hours  occurred  even  in  those  rooms 
where  some  quiet  time  was  passed  in  heart  to  heart 
confidence,  some  social  time  with  games,  some  merry 


132  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

making,  or  just  any  of  those  occasions  among  which 
no  one  could  mention  all  that  weave  the  hours  which 
made  those  peaceful  days. 

As  they  grew  older,  they  went  alone  to  the  public 
libraries  to  select  their  best  liked  authors  and  books; 
but  she  never  failed  to  discuss  the  contents  of  the  latter 
with  the  boys,  giving  them  wise  words  of  counsel, 
where  needed. 

They  were  never  punished  and  seldom  corrected  in 
the  presence  of  others,  but  if  their  boyish  natures  over 
came  their  good  training  and  reprimand  became  neces 
sary,  she  would  send  them  from  the  room  on  some 
errand,  and  they  knew  that  meant  they  were  not  to  return. 
She  did  not  punish  for  the  first  offense,  but  would  talk 
over  the  wrong  which  the  injured  one  had  received,  and 
then  the  effect  it  would  have  in  building  their  char 
acters. 

She  joined  in  all  the  games  and  amusements  if  they 
wished  her  to,  and  entered  into  every  interest  of  their 
plans  with  the  same  zeal  she  expected  of  them  when  it 
was  their  time  to  assist  her. 

Their  hats  and  coats  always  hung  where  they  be 
longed.  They  did  not  have  to  be  sent  from  the  table, 
because  their  hair  was  not  brushed  or  their  hands  and 
nails  not  clean.  It  did  not  seem  a  task  to  them  to  have 
their  appearance  always  tidy.  They  had  a  proper  place 
to  keep  everything  belonging  to  them. 

That  was  one  thing  I  liked  —  the  boys  were  trained 
when  even  small  to  have  a  certain  care  over  their 
clothes,  to  dust  their  shoes  and  place  them  in  the  closet, 
and  it  was  really  a  comfort  to  go  in  their  rooms,  which 
were  always  nice  and  orderly. 

Yet  I  recall  that  I  once  heard  Arthur  say,  "Fanny 
don't  have  to  keep  her  room  orderly.  I  wish  I  were  a 


PEACEFUL  DAYS  133 

dog."  His  mother  said,  "If  you  were  a  dog,  you 
would  have  to  live  a  dog's  life,  which  is  far  less  in 
teresting  than  yours."  I  never  again  heard  him  make 
such  remarks. 

Whenever  plans  were  being  made  for  the  entertain 
ment  of  guests  in  the  home  for  a  day  or  longer,  it  did 
not  matter  if  they  were  of  new  or  long  time  acquain 
tance  or  how  distinguished,  Arthur  and  Harry  were 
given  a  share  of  the  time  in  which  they  had  full  charge 
of  the  occasion. 

If  the  visitors  were  friends  for  a  day  or  a  few  hours, 
perhaps  it  would  be  a  surprise  of  some  interesting  or 
humorish  nature,  but  never  rude.  But  if  the  guests 
were  from  some  other  city,  then  the  order  of  sight 
seeing  was  usually  most  delightful.  This  plan  gave 
their  mother  time  for  needed  rest  and  the  usual  daily 
duties,  while  it  helped  the  boys  to  feel  orderly  and 
manly,  and  taught  them  how  to  appear  at  ease  in  the 
presence  of  even  strangers,  and  at  all  times  to  be 
courteous  and  gallant. 

They  must  have  been  charming  in  their  manners 
and  attention,  because  each  had  many  little  gifts 
received  as  tokens  of  pleasant  memories  on  such 
occasions. 

If  my  Beautiful  Lady  spent  a  day  in  shopping,  one 
of  the  boys,  even  when  quite  young,  always  attended 
her.  They  carried  her  money  purse  and  learned  to 
pay  each  bill  and  expense  correctly.  They  were  so 
thoughtful  and  attentive  and  became  such  good 
shoppers,  and  guided  their  mother  so  tenderly  that 
she  never  seemed  greatly  wearied  at  the  close  of  the  day. 

But  the  dinner  hour  was  a  time  of  relating  most 
pleasant  and  delightful  experiences,  and  these  even 
ings  numbered  among  the  happiest  ones. 


134  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

You  would  be  surprised  to  know  how  busy  their 
mother  kept  them;  how  they  helped  her  every  day  in 
all  the  plans  of  the  home,  and  yet  she  had  a  way  of 
doing  it  all  which  kept  the  boys  from  feeling  their 
work  was  drudgery,  and  she  spoke  of  them  as  "Mother's 
helpers. " 

They  learned  to  feel  that  no  day  was  complete  with 
out  the  aid  of  their  thoughts,  their  plans,  and  their 
willing  hands.  There  were  so  many  birthdays  to  be 
planned  for,  so  many  days  to  be  remembered  for  some 
special  cause  that  as  soon  as  the  enjoyment  of  one  was 
over  another  must  immediately  be  planned  for. 

They  learned  to  make  most  delicious  candies,  but 
they  were  never  allowed  to  work  in  the  kitchen  until 
the  cook  was  all  through,  for  they  must  not  detain  her. 
Their  mother  said  their  candies  were  very  pure  and 
inexpensive,  and  they  always  had  pretty  boxes  filled 
and  ready  to  give  away  to  friends  on  different  occa 
sions. 

It  made  one's  heart  glad  to  know  how  kind  Arthur 
and  Harry  were  in  remembering  to  give  their  candies 
to  the  people  of  homes  where  the  delicate  and  some 
times  rich  deserts  were  never  found  on  the  tables. 
They  had  learned  that  the  sugar  was  used  in  the  body 
to  create  energy,  and  sickly  children  were  often  bene 
fited  as  well  as  made  happy  by  the  gift. 

But  there  were  always  those  little  children  who  had 
so  much  less  than  these  boys  of  ours  had  that  no  end 
of  thoughtfulness  came  almost  daily  for  such  as  they. 
It  was  wonderfully  interesting  to  look  over  the  often 
inexpensive  yet  pretty  things  they  made.  All  of  these 
things  filled  in  the  niches  between  study,  play,  and 
work,  keeping  them  from  even  thinking  of  the  games 
in  careless  and  dangerous  street  life,  and  I  have  heard 


PEACEFUL  DAYS  135 

other  boys  calling  them  to  come  out  and  play,  but 
Arthur  would  answer  that  he  was  too  busy  to  go. 

All  these  things  made  them  very  lovable  boys. 
Quietly  and  in  secret,  their  mother  laid  many  plans 
that  a  chain  of  happiness  which  could  hold  the  soul- 
growth  should  not  be  broken. 

I  am  anxious  for  my  dear  readers  to  know  that  I 
came  in  for  my  part  in  the  pleasures  of  those  many 
numbered  peaceful  days.  Sometimes  I  did  not  feel  at 
all  like  a  dog,  but  like  some  human  creature. 

I  always  looked  forward  to  the  morning  with  pleas 
ure  for  then  she  went  out  to  walk,  and  she  nearly  always 
invited  me  to  go  with  her.  I  would  follow  her  about 
the  rooms  watching  her  movements  until  she  would 
say:  "You  may  go,  Fanny.'*  Then  I  would  bark 
and  run  and  look  out  of  the  window,  impatient  until 
she  opened  the  door.  I  was  glad  to  leap  and  run, 
stretching  my  muscles  from  the  long  rest  of  the  night. 

I  would  often  jump  right  over  the  back  of  other  dogs, 
just  to  give  them  a  little  start,  and  then  leap  on  far 
ahead  and  run  back  again  to  meet  My  Lady.  You 
know  it  was  rare  to  see  one  of  my  kind,  and  the  unusual 
graceful  motions  of  my  body  attracted  the  attention 
of  people  and  children  everywhere.  But  when  she 
was  going  to  visit  the  sick  or  on  an  errand  where  she 
knew  the  people  did  not  like  dogs,  she  would  say: 
"  Fanny,  I  can  not  take  you  with  me  this  morning. 
Be  a  good  dog  until  I  return." 

Perhaps  it  was  not  right  for  me  to  show  a  spirit  of 
rebellion,  but  I  would  hang  my  head  and  creep  into 
a  corner,  feeling  sadly  disappointed.  After  she  had 
gone  I  would  go  to  the  window,  put  my  feet  on  the 
window  sill,  and  look  up  and  down  the  street  as  far 
as  I  could  see.  If  she  were  not  in  sight,  I  would  talk 


136  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

in  my  dog-fashion  to  the  housemaid  for  a  few  minutes 
and  run  again  to  the  window,  watching  until  she 
returned.  Sometimes  the  maid  would  open  the  door 
that  I  might  lie  on  the  porch.  How  glad  I  was  when 
I  would  see  her  coming,  and  with  my  fleetest  bounds 
I  would  rush  to  meet  her. 

Everybody  who  knew  me  praised  my  beauty,  and 
said,  "What  a  wise  dog".  There  was  every  reason 
why  I  should  be;  my  Creator  made  me  beautiful,  and 
I  had  shared  in  the  education  of  a  gifted  and  studious 
family. 

Of  course,  certain  dog  characteristics  always  clung 
to  me,  certain  things  of  my  nature  which  I  enjoyed. 
One  was  to  cause  the  people  to  stop,  look  at  me,  and 
laugh  as  I  leaped  over  the  backs  of  other  dogs  on  the 
street,  perhaps  circling  around  and  around  them,  then 
racing  off  with  a  speed  that  left  all  dogs  behind  me. 

So  many  remarkable  and  pleasant  incidents  happened 
around  those  peaceful  days,  that  I  scarcely  know  which 
ones  would  be  of  greatest  interest  to  you,  but  as  I 
cannot  tell  you  all,  I  have  mentioned  a  few  among  my 
most  pleasant  memories. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

THE  SAD  VISIT 

AFTER  the  beautiful  picture  of  our  peaceful  days, 
I  deeply  regret  having  to  bring  you  face  to  face 
with  the  changes  that  came  to  my  Beautiful  Lady  and 
to  me,  her  faithful  dog. 

I  wish  there  were  some  way  I  could  meander  around 
and  leave  this  chapter  out  of  our  story,  but  I  can  not. 
Inevitably,  sad  events  and  occurrences  came  into  our 
lives  as  into  this  book,  but  they  were  like  trials  which 
come  into  the  lives  of  those  who  can  speak  and  those 
who  can  not  speak. 

Twelve  as  happy  years  as  could  come  to  any  family, 
or  into  a  dog's  life,  had,  like  an  unbroken  chain,  been 
our  experience.  Again  vacation  time  had  come,  bring 
ing  the  day  of  our  usual  departure  for  dear  Summer 
Rest  and  the  short  trips  which  had  always  closed  for 
us  a  delightful  season. 

Again  I  had  walked  about  the  rooms,  giving  anxious 
attention  to  every  preparation.  I  had  gone  to  the 
street  to  see  the  trunks  put  into  the  bus  and  back  to 
my  Beautiful  Lady 's  side  to  lay  my  face  for  a  moment 
close  to  her  soft  white  dress  and  hear  her  speak  my 
name. 

Once  more  at  the  depot,  I  tremblingly  stood  beside 
Arthur  while  he  held  me  by  the  chain  as  we  waited 
for  the  coming  train.  I  knew  that  I  must  be  fastened 
in  the  baggage  car  alone  from  the  family  and  again 
pass  through  that  unpleasant  experience.  I  had  never 
been  able  to  overcome  that  haunting  sense  of  fear  when 

137 


138  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

traveling.  What  a  longing  look  I  always  gave  my 
Beautiful  Lady  as  she  tenderly  said  good-bye  and  bade 
me  go  like  a  good  dog  into  the  baggage  car,  as  she 
entered  the  coach. 

This  time  I  kept  up  a  constant  moaning  and  could 
not  stop  the  sobs  which  filled  my  throat.  At  last  my 
quivering  nerves  caused  my  whole  frame  to  shake,  and 
the  expressman,  since  he  could  not  quiet  me,  sent  for 
Harry.  How  glad  I  was  to  see  Harry  and  to  hear 
his  kind  voice.  Oh!  Many  times  my  boy  companion 
proved  my  comforter.  He  told  me  not  to  shake  with 
such  fear  as  nothing  would  harm  me,  but  for  some 
reason  I  could  not  be  calm.  If  he  attempted  to  leave 
me,  I  let  out  one  long  howl  or  a  moaning  cry  which 
brought  him  back  to  my  side. 

I  coaxed  him  so  hard  that  he  remained  with  me  much 
of  the  time  during  that  day,  and  for  the  first  time  in 
my  life,  when  night  came  I  was  taken  into  the  apart 
ment  with  the  family  and  slept  near  my  Beautiful 
Lady  until  the  daylight  came. 

At  Summer  Rest  our  train  always  arrived  at  noon 
time.  As  soon  as  it  stopped,  my  chain  was  unclasped 
from  its  collar,  and  Oh !  with  what  joy  I  bounded  to  meet 
my  Beautiful  Lady. 

As  soon  as  all  were  seated  in  the  carriage  and  the 
horses  started,  then  I  too  started  with  my  longest  and 
fleetest  bounds  down  the  street  while  people  turned 
to  look  and  some  who  knew  me  best  called,  "There 
goes  Greyhound  Fanny,"  but  nothing  could  check 
my  speed,  not  even  the  cool  shaded  driveway  which 
crossed  and  recrossed  the  graceful  curves  of  the  wind 
ing  river,  until  I  had  covered  the  distance  of  that  road, 
so  familiar  to  me. 

I  never  failed  to  be  the  first  to  receive  greetings  from 


'Oh,  how  beautiful  and  consecrated  was  her  love  for  my  master!" 


THE   SAD  VISIT  139 

dear  grandmamma  who  always  stood  at  the  driveway 
to  welcome  us  all.  There  had  been  no  changes  at 
Summer  Rest:  the  same  familiar  faces;  the  ever-in 
viting  scenes  about  the  house  and  grounds;  the  same 
foot-paths  which  lead  into  old  delightful  experiences; 
the  same  quiet  restful  evening  hour  when  I  lay  on  the 
rustic  seat  beside  my  Beautiful  Lady  under  the  tall 
poplars,  watching  for  the  evening  mail  which  brought 
those  loving  messages  from  my  master. 

While  my  Beautiful  Lady  was  eagerly  reading  my 
master's  letter  I  would  look  with  keen  attention,  and 
when  she  had  finished,  she  would  allow  me  to  lay  my 
nose  upon  the  letter  and  as  I  caught  a  scent  of  my  mas 
ter,  I  wagged  my  tail  and  made  those  soft  loving  sounds 
with  my  voice,  which  pleased  my  Beautiful  Lady  and 
always  caused  her  to  give  me  another  caress. 

Oh,  how  beautiful  and  consecrated  was  her  love  for 
my  master!  Many  nights  during  their  separation,  I 
have  watched  beside  her  bed,  knowing  of  her  restless 
ness  and  discontent.  I  have  so  often  wondered  how 
he  could  stay  away  so  long,  when  I  could  not  be  away 
from  her  one  moment. 

One  evening  during  this  visit,  my  Beautiful  Lady 
received  a  letter  which  she  read  aloud  in  most  joyful 
tones  to  all  the  family  for  her  dear  one  was  coming  to 
stay  a  few  days  at  Summer  Rest  and  then  accompany 
us  on  our  extended  trip. 

As  the  hour  drew  near  for  my  master's  arrival,  my 
Beautiful  Lady  sent  Arthur  and  Harry  with  the 
carriage  and  horses  to  meet  him,  and  I  accompanied 
them. 

When  we  heard  the  whistling  engine,  there  was  a 
glad  shout  "O  here  comes  papa,"  and,  as  the  train 
stopped,  two  boys  and  a  dog  created  an  attractive 


140  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

scene;  for  I  circled  around  him  and  barked  so  loudly 
that  he  told  me  to  be  quiet  and  give  the  boys  a  chance 
to  talk. 

At  the  gate  my  Beautiful  Lady  was  watching,  and 
as  she  elapsed  my  master's  hand  and  laid  her  head  upon 
hisi  shoulder,  I  kept  very  close  to  her  and  rubbed  my 
nose  against  her  dress,  and  talked  to  her,  lest  I  should 
be  forgotten  in  her  love  for  him. 

After  he  had  kissed  her,  oh,  so  fondly,  she  said, 
"How  happy  I  am  to  have  you  once  more  in  this  dear 
old  home  where  you  first  told  me  the  old,  sweet  story 
of  love,  while  the  answer  in  my  eyes  gave  the  promise 
to  be  true.  But  come  now  into  the  house  and  see  what 
love  has  done  to-day.  I  have  prepared  all  alone  with 
my  own  hands  a  most  bountiful  dinner.  Each  thought 
has  been  guided  by  your  very  own  choice,  even  to  the 
dessert  with  its  pyramid  of  pure  beaten  cream.  Come 
to  the  banquet,  each  guest  awaits  your  presence!" 

I  could  never  forget,  while  I  lived,  that  hour  as  I  lay 
on  the  porch  with  my  nose  resting  upon  my  four  paws, 
watching  the  boys  in  their  excitement  eager  to  tell 
their  papa  something  of  their  good  times;  and  others 
who  kept  asking  my  master  many  questions,  some 
which  caused  everybody  to  laugh;  and  dear  grand 
mamma  who  asked  my  master  so  many  times  to  have 
another  cup  of  tea;  and  the  strangely  wondrous  light 
in  the  eyes  of  my  Beautiful  Lady,  the  soft  coloring 
which  came  to  her  always  pale  cheeks. 

It  seemed  that  changing  of  the  plates  would  never 
end,  and,  O,  the  jealous  fear  that  kept  filling  in  my 
heart  until  I  could  be  quiet  no  longer,  but  just  raised 
my  head  for  one  long  mournful  howl.  It  startled 
everybody,  and  I  felt  a  lonely  homesick  feeling — 
something  strange  within  me.  My  master  and  every- 


THE   SAD  VISIT  141 

one  spoke  to  me,  my  Beautiful  Lady  caressed  me  and 
said,  "Don't  cry  Fanny."  I  kissed  her  hand  and  was 
more  quiet  as  she  laid  it  upon  my  head. 

But  something  had  caused  a  feeling  to  come  into  my 
heart  that  I  had  never  felt  before,  and  for  a  long  time 
those  moans,  though  I  tried  to  hold  them  back,  kept 
on  at  intervals  and  toward  evening  I  hid  in  a  quiet 
little  room  where  no  one  could  see  me. 
*  Three  happy  days  passed,  each  one  filled  even  to  an 
overflow  of  enjoyment.  Especially  in  the  evenings, 
there  was  a  ring  of  merry  voices,  as  my  master  joined 
in  the  shadow-plays  among  the  bushes  and  the 
large  spreading  maples  and  locusts,  where  the  moon 
beams  could  not  find  a  chance  to  drop  their  silvery 
light. 

The  Lawrences  came  again  as  minstrels,  and  no  one 
who  heard  them  could  ever  forget  their  voices  as  they 
sang  those  sweet  old  songs.  But  I  lay  close  to  grand 
ma  as  she  sat  and  watched  the  others,  or  prepared 
the  plates  of  cake  and  cups  of  milk  which  gave  the  sig 
nal  for  retiring.  Again  and  again  I  was  invited  to 
join  the  others  in  my  usual  way,  but  I  could  not,  only 
when  the  touch  of  that  one  most  loved  hand  led  me. 

I  do  not  wish  my  little  readers  to  know  all  that  I 
suffered  during  those  three  days,  the  longest  days  I 
had  ever  known.  But  early  on  the  morning  of  the 
fourth  day  the  bus  came  to  Summer  Rest  and  took 
our  trunks  to  the  depot. 

That  chain,  though  delicate  and  slender  as  a  string 
of  pearls,  was  clasped  to  my  collar,  yet,  as  its  links 
softly  came  together  I  heard  a  grating,  mournful  sound, 
and  when  Arthur  said  "Come  Fanny,"  I  sank  back 
upon  my  haunches  and  could  not  move.  Then  Harry 
put  his  loving  boy-companion  arms  about  me  and  said 


142  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

"Fanny  we  are  all  going  in  the  carriage  now,  why  don't 
you  leap  and  play  ahead  as  you  always  do?"  How 
could  I  refuse  him? 

Slowly  I  went  on  a  few  yards,  and  why  I  could  not 
tell,  but  turning  back  I  clung  to  dear  grandmamma, 
kissing  her  hand  in  a  pleading  way  to  let  me  stay  with 
her. 

My  master  called  "Come,  Fanny;  old  dog." 
Quickly  I  ran  and  hid  in  my  favorite  corner.  Then 
came  my  Beautiful  Lady  who  lay  her  cheek  beside 
my  face  and  talked  to  me.  This  one  I  could  never 
disobey  and  so  at  last  with  downcast  head,  I  slowly 
went  with  them. 

Soon  we  reached  the  depot  and  presently  I  heard 
the  shriek  of  the  engine,  then  the  "All  Aboard"  and 
soon  we  were  speeding  on  toward  the  home  of  my  mas 
ter 's  parents.  At  a  signal  station  four  miles  distant, 
the  train  stopped  and  an  elderly  lady  entered  the  car. 
As  the  train  pulled  ahead,  a  white-haired  doctor  who 
had  known  my  Beautiful  Lady  since  she  was  a  little 
child,  was  a  passenger  too.  He  was  looking  out  of 
the  window  and  saw  a  dog  running  and  yelping  along, 
and  turning  around  he  said,  "Your  greyhound  is  left 
behind.  She  is  making  frantic  attempts  to  keep  up 
with  the  train.'* 

My  Beautiful  Lady  became  excited  and  looking 
out  of  the  window — yes,  there  was  her  dog  darting 
along.  Back  upon  the  cushioned  seats  she  sank  and 
covering  her  face  with  her  hands  began  to  cry.  My 
master  tried  to  comfort  her  by  saying  they  would  stop 
at  the  next  station  until  I  was  found,  but  fear  that  I 
would  somehow  be  lost  caused  her  still  to  worry  and 
say  she  wished  she  had  left  me  with  grandma  for  I  had 
known  that  it  was  not  best  to  go  on  this  journey. 


THE   SAD  VISIT  143 

The  next  station  was  not  many  miles,  and  just  a 
little  way  off  Harry  thought  he  would  go  in  and  ask 
the  expressman  how  I  got  out  when  I  had  been  chained. 
As  soon  as  he  opened  the  door,  there  he  saw  me  crouched 
in  the  corner.  Without  stopping  to  comfort  me, 
he  hastened  back  to  his  mother  to  tell  her  I  was  safe 
in  the  car. 

The  incident  of  a  "lost  dog"  and  later  of  how  she  was 
found  had  gradually  spread  among  the  passengers  un 
til  it  became  known  to  the  "dear  old  lady. "  She  then 
told  my  Beautiful  Lady  that  it  was  her  dog  "Beauty" 
which  she  had  left  at  the  station. 

Nothing  further  occurred  of  particular  mention  and 
we  reached  the  end  of  this  journey,  where  I  was  again 
glad  to  be  released  and  feel  my  feet  upon  the  ground. 

At  my  master's  parents  our  summer  stay  was  short 
because  they  lived  in  a  very  large  city  and  the  winter 
visits  were  much  longer  and  pleasanter. 

But  everything  seemed  so  different  here,  and  I  was 
possessed  with  a  strange  fear  that  I  could  not  account 
for.  I  wanted  to  be  near  my  Beautiful  Lady.  I 
could  not  leave  her  for  a  moment.  I  kept  close  be 
side  her,  and  tried  so  hard  to  let  her  know  of  my  fear, 
but  if  she  realized  that  it  had  come  to  be  an  abiding 
thing  with  me,  she  did  not  tell  me,  unless  by  her  man 
ner,  which  seemed  more  gentle  and  loving,  more  kind 
than  ever,  as  though  to  soften  our  parting. 

In  a  few  days,  my  master  announced  his  intention 
of  leaving,  and  soon  we  were  in  readiness  to  depart. 
Again  I  was  filled  with  fear,  and  my  heart  was  beating 
so  wildly  I  could  hardly  stand. 

My  Beautiful  Lady  was  so  compassionate,  and 
strove  to  quiet  my  low  moans.  While  she  was  stroking 
my  head  and  promising  me  I  should  not  be  shut  into 


144  GREYHOUND   FANNY 

the  baggage  car  again,  my  master  appeared  at  the 
door  of  the  room  she  had  occupied  and  said  to  her, 
"I  am  not  going  to  take  Fanny  home  with  us.  I 
think  you  have  cared  for  her  too  long;  your  health  is 
very  poor,  and  she  will  be  looked  after  with  as  much 
kindness  as  we  have  shown  her.  Father  has  found  a 
new  home  for  her. " 

Do  you  think  this  was  a  sudden  blow  to  my  Beauti 
ful  Lady?  It  was  not,  for  she,  as  well  as  I,  had  ex 
pected  something,  just  what  we  did  not  know.  For 
some  time  she  had  heard  that  a  gentleman  living  near 
my  master's  father  had  coveted  me,  and  had  made 
several  offers  for  me,  but  always  until  now  she  had 
been  able  to  protect  me,  and  had  induced  my  master 
to  refuse  these  offers.  Now,  however,  she  knew  that 
further  appeal  was  useless,  and  while  my  master  was 
clasping  the  chain  to  my  collar,  she  covered  her  eyes 
and  sobbed  as  if  her  heart  would  break.  After  a  mo 
ment,  and  hardly  glancing  at  me,  she  left  the  room 
fairly  overcome  with  grief. 

I  shall  not  try  to  describe  what  the  following  mo 
ments  were  to  us.  I  did  not  see  her  again,  and  she 
never  told  me  what  occurred,  so  I  will  leave  that  dread 
ful  hour  to  my  readers  to  picture.  As  for  me,  I  shall 
never  forget  that  moment,  when  I  knew  that  real 
sorrow  had  entered  her  life  and  mine. 

When  my  master  led  me  away,  the  chain  he  clasped 
to  my  collar  was  all  composed  of  links  of  sorrow,  and 
they  jangled  like  bells  out  of  tune,  and  seemed  to  me 
to  be  playing  a  funeral  march. 

At  last  I  was  led  into  a  strange  barn  and  left  with  a 
strange  man.  After  my  master  left  me  my  frenzy 
became  so  great  that  I  tried  to  tear  down  the  walls. 
I  could  only  jump  around  in  a  wild  attempt  to  escape. 


THE  SAD  VISIT  145 

My  strength  was  gone,  and  those  links  of  sorrow  held 
me  fast. 

My  Beautiful  Lady  did  not  come  to  see  me.  Had 
the  outgoing  train  carried  her  away?  When  last  I 
saw  her,  she  was  helpless  and  I  was  speechless.  O,  how 
my  moaning  disturbed  the  stillness.  We  were  parted. 
Would  I  ever  again  see  my  Beautiful  Lady? 


THE  ANGEL  OF  MERCY 

"O'er  all  our  cruel  acts  and  plans 
A  silent  angel  pitying  stands, 
And  all  the  groans  of  those  distressed 
She  treasures  in  her  tender  breast. 

She  notes  the  burdens  borne  by  those 
Who  cannot  speak  their  griefs  or  woes, 
The  hand  upraised  in  anger  wild 
'Gainst  faithful  beast  or  helpless  child. 

And  when  at  last  her  soft  white  hand, 
Raised  in  compassion  or  command, 
The  cruel  man  disdains  to  hear, 
Her  Sword  of  Justice  he  may  fear." 


CHAPTER  XVIH 

HUMAN  ERROR 

"  The  greatest  attribute  of  heaven  is  Mercy." 

NO  doubt  the  occurrence  related  in  my  last  chap 
ter  has  surprised  my  readers.  You  perhaps 
question  how  it  was  possible  for  such  a  circumstance 
to  occur.  How  it  was  possible  for  my  master  to  dispose 
of  me  in  such  a  heartless  way;  how  it  was  possible  that 
he  should  grieve  my  Beautiful  Lady,  whom  he  loved. 
But  it  is  all  true  that  he  did  not  possess  that  sense  of 
feeling  which  guides  one  in  the  delicate  natures  of  the 
two  separate  kingdoms  of  love. 

My  Beautiful  Lady  and  myself  wish  for  many  rea 
sons  that  this  chapter  might  have  been  dropped  out  of 
my  book  of  life,  but  it  cannot  be,  for  I  want  to  show 
how  trials  are  put  upon  animals  as  well  as  people,  but 
for  what,  a  dog  cannot  say.  In  justice  to  my  master  I 
would  remind  my  readers  that  it  is  human  to  err,  and 
that  everyone  does  not  have  the  same  estimate  of  right 
and  wrong.  There  is  something  wrong  in  their  nature, 
or,  it  may  be  the  result  of  a  lack  of  an  early  heart- 
culture  in  them.  No  doubt  my  master  believed  what 
he  did  was  right  to  do,  and  why  he  believed  his 
action  right  was  because  he  did  not  know  how  much 
a  dog  may  suffer,  nor  how  deep  and  tender  the  feeling 
in  a  human  heart  may  be  for  a  dumb  creature. 

My  Beautiful  Lady  kept  hidden  from  him  much  of 
the  pain  she  had  felt  at  our  separation,  because  she 
knew  he  did  not  fully  understand.  She  knew  that 

146 


HUMAN  ERROR  147 

sacrifice  and  suffering  alone  could  work  out,  through 
length  of  days,  the  lesson  to  him  of  what  his  act  would 
mean  to  us  all. 

Thus,  only  on  a  few  occasions  did  she  plead  with  him 
for  my  restoration,  but  firmly  trusted  in  kind  Provi 
dence  to  correct  this  mistake  as  well  as  others,  and 
bring  forth  those  fruits  of  the  Spirit  which  make  in 
all  the  new  life. 

When  my  Beautiful  Lady  repeated  the  Savior's 
words,  "Forgive  us  our  sins  as  we  forgive  others,'*  she 
realized  that  He  knew  all  would  need  forgiveness,  and 
when  she  felt  her  love  for  my  master  was  helping  her 
to  endure  his  unkind  act,  she  thought  she  knew  some 
thing  of  that  love  of  the  Heavenly  Father  which  bears 
with  the  erring  and  forgives  even  wicked  acts. 

She  could  not,  however,  understand  my  master's 
disregard  of  her  wishes  in  this  instance,  since  he  had 
shown  such  though tfulness  in  everything  else.  Nothing 
that  money  could  purchase  was  denied;  her  comfort  was 
consulted  on  all  occasions.  A  new  and  favorite  picture 
was  placed  on  the  wall  to  surprise  her,  an  easy  rocker 
was  put  in  her  room,  and  a  thousand  such  acts  were 
of  common  occurrence. 

She  tried  to  comfort  herself  with  the  thought  of  how 
grateful  she  should  be  that  her  precious  boys  were  left, 
that  neither  had  been  the  victim  of  some  terrible 
accident,  that  death  or  other  cause  had  not  separated 
them  from  her.  Or,  how  if  I,  like  many  another  dog, 
had  died  a  peaceful  death,  she  could  have  mourned 
for  me,  as  her  faithful  companion,  and  become  recon 
ciled  in  a  natural  way. 

Thus  she  struggled  with  her  grief,  until  she  was 
taken  suddenly  ill,  and  was  sick  for  many  weeks. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

DEPTHS  OP  SORROW 

"The  charm  of  man  is  kindness" 

IT  was  with  a  surgeon  my  master  left  me,  and 
he  was  my  new  owner.  His  barn  was  on  a 
public  street,  and  my  cries  and  moans  disturbed  so 
many  people  that  he  was  obliged  to  take  me  into  his 
house,  which  was  in  a  more  secluded  place. 

As  the  surgeon  lead  me  along  the  path  to  the 
house  I  met  a  hateful  looking  woman,  who  was  cross 
to  a  child,  which  added  to  my  distress.  The  links 
in  my  chain  were  jangling  the  notes  of  sorrow,  and 
I  was  so  weak  I  could  scarcely  stand.  I  had  re 
fused  all  food  for  several  days,  and  had  tasted  only 
water. 

When  this  hateful  looking  woman  saw  me  she  began 
scolding  the  man,  and  asked  him  if  he  thought  she  was 
going  to  have  that  ugly-looking  hound  around  her 
house.  My  master  told  her  I  was  a  very  harmless 
creature,  and  had  been  owned  by  a  lady  who  had  made 
of  me  a  companion,  and  that  he  wished  to  keep  me  in 
the  house  until  I  had  overcome  my  grief  and  regained 
my  appetite;  that  he  had  paid  a  large  sum  of  money  for 
me  and  could  not  afford  to  let  me  die.  In  answer  to  his 
statements  she  said  a  good  many  things  about  nasty 
and  dirty  dogs,  and  further  remarked  that  she  had 
youngsters  enough  to  bother  her  without  having  a 
dog  to  care  for. 

I  wanted  to  tell  her  how  useful  I  could  be  in  helping 

143 


DEPTHS  OF  SORROW  149 

her  to  care  for  and  watch  the  children,  but  somehow 
I  shrank  from  even  trying  to  speak  to  her. 

She  was  clean  and  neatly  dressed,  and  her  outward 
appearance  should  have  indicated  a  better  nature  than 
her  words  expressed.  But  there  was  something  wrong 
about  this  woman.  She  did  not  like  me  and  I  did  not 
like  her,  and  as  I  looked  sharply  into  her  face,  I  could 
see  that  she  lacked  what  my  Beautiful  Lady  calls 
heart-culture. 

I  was  left  in  the  yard  for  a  short  time,  and  the  children 
gathered  about  me,  pulling  my  ears  and  pushing  me 
about.  I  thought  they  acted  very  much  like  the 
woman. 

After  a  while  the  man  led  me  into  the  house,  and 
everything  looked  nice,  but,  oh!  it  was  not  my  home. 
That  flashed  through  my  mind  and  I  gave  a  long  loud 
howl,  which  made  the  woman  very  angry,  and  she 
declared  I  should  go  back  to  the  barn.  It  seemed  to 
me  that  the  surgeon  also  feared  her,  for  he  lead  me  back 
and  tied  me  fast.  And,  now  I  was  utterly  miserable,  and 
I  gave  vent  to  my  feelings  by  a  series  of  loud  howls,  so 
mournful  and  distressing  that  several  of  the  neighbors 
came  to  see  what  sort  of  an  animal  I  was.  Some  of 
these  curious  seers  pleaded  that  I  should  be  untied, 
and  others  declared  they  would  not  be  kept  awake  at 
night  by  my  unearthly  howls. 

Would  not  my  own  Beautiful  Lady  come  to  my 
rescue?  Would  she  never  come  to  release  me?  She 
would  understand  why  I  cried.  She  would  know  that 
I  was  broken-hearted,  and  that  I  should  be  pitied  and 
comforted. 

When  this  state  of  wretchedness  had  gone  on  for  at 
least  two  weeks,  my  former  master's  father  heard  of  the 
trouble  I  was  making,  and  he  came  to  see  me. 


150  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

He  and  the  surgeon  came  into  the  stable,  and  at  the 
sight  of  one  I  knew  I  leaped  forward,  but  my  chain 
held  me  and  I  fell  suddenly  upon  the  floor,  striking 
my  side  which  caused  an  added  pain. 

He  was  a  very  kindly  natured  man,  and  coming  to 
help  me  he  said,  "Fanny,  Fanny,  poor  dog."  Look 
ing  gladly  into  his  face  as  he  caressed  me,  I  lapped  his 
hand  in  gratitude  and  because  his  presence  brought 
the  thought  nearer  to  me  of  my  Beautiful  Lady. 

Pretty  soon  that  hateful-looking  woman  came  to  the 
barn  and  told  my  former  master's  father  to  take  me  away, 
and  again  said  some  dreadful  things  about  dogs.  Then 
my  master's  father  unclasped  that  awful  chain,  and 
while  I  was  too  weak  to  get  along  very  rapidly,  I  braced 
up,  and,  comforted  by  his  cheering  words,  I  managed 
to  rub  my  side  against  him,  the  first  person  I  had  shown 
any  fondness  for  since  I  last  saw  him,  and  I  tried  to 
trot  along  as  best  I  could,  expressing  my  willingness 
to  go,  for  did  I  not  know  that  this  might  lead  me  to 
find  my  Beautiful  Lady? 

When  I  reached  those  steps  leading  into  the  house 
in  which  we  had  parted  I  bounded  in,  and  running 
from  room  to  room  searched  for  her,  my  Beautiful  Lady. 
She  was  not  there,  and  how  bitter  my  disappointment. 
I  sank  exhausted,  and  moaned  out  my  grief.  Food  was 
offered  to  me,  but  as  yet  I  could  not  taste  it.  In  the 
evening  time  a  comforting  thought  came  to  me  —  might 
she  not  return  soon?  and  I  would  watch  and  wait. 
Then  I  laid  down  in  the  corner  of  the  room  to  watch 
for  that  beautiful  face  that  had  vanished,  but  believed 
it  would  again  become  visible. 

Let  me  tell  you  of  the  house  where  I  waited  so  pa 
tiently  for  my  Beautiful  Lady  to  return  and  rescue  me. 
It  was  on  a  sloping  street,  with  rows  of  dwellings  on 


DEPTHS  OF  SORROW  151 

either  side.  If  you  were  passing  down  that  way,  one 
home  would  attract  your  attention  more  than  all  the 
rest.  I  remember  several  places  which  mark  times  of 
pleasure  and  times  of  sorrow,  but  this  one  spot  made  a 
deeper  impression  than  any  of  the  others.  The  house 
was  of  grey  stone  with  piazzas  running  out  towards 
the  old  trees  and  sloping  yard.  Hollyhocks,  roses, 
dahlias,  and  sunflowers  bordered  two  sides  of  the 
place.  Everything  bore  the  mark  of  neatness  and 
exactness,  and  an  old  couple  lived  in  that  house,  and 
they,  too,  and  their  appearance  agreed  with  the  sur 
roundings. 

Inside  of  that  house  there  was  not  a  child  to  break 
the  quietude,  and  there  was  an  air  about  it  that  made 
you  dread  to  move  even  a  paper  lest  it  disturb  the 
perfect  order.  The  surroundings  and  furnishing  of  that 
house  indicated  comfort  and  ease,  yet  there  was  nothing 
really  to  indicate  the  thought  that  real  happiness  dwelt 
therein.  There  were  no  harsh  words  spoken,  no  way 
ward  feet  straying  in  at  late  night,  nor  sign  of  intem 
perance,  but  for  some  reason  the  true  ring  of  gladsome 
life  was  missing. 

And  again  I  had  been  brought  to  this  home,  perhaps 
to  stay,  where  I  would  have  a  quiet,  comfortable  life, 
plenty  to  eat,  and  where  I  would  be,  in  a  way,  kindly 
treated. 

But  I  wandered  through  the  rooms.  In  some  of 
them  the  shades  were  always  drawn  over  the  windows, 
and  the  sunlight  never  fell  over  the  rich  carpets  upon 
the  floor. 

Sometimes  through  all  the  long  day  that  plaintive 
moan  would  escape  my  spirit,  and  on  those  days  I 
would  go  to  the  window,  and  resting  my  paws  upon 
the  sill  as  I  had  done  when  she  had  left  me  for  but  one 


152  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

hour  I  again  watched  patiently  and  long  to  catch  a 
glimpse  of  that  beautiful  white-robed  figure  coming 
from  the  distance. 

0  how  gladly  I  would  have  leaped  out  the  door, 
tearing  up  the  very  ground  beneath  my  bounding  feet 
as  I  went  to  meet  her,  closing  her  in  circles  around  and 
around  as  I  had  done  in  days  now  past. 

Never  before  had  I  used  my  voice  in  so  many  differ 
ent  tones  trying  to  talk  as  people  do.  Sometimes  it 
seemed  I  would  speak  the  words  that  would  tell  my 
plaintive  story. 

Some  one  would  ask,  "Does  Fanny  want  a  drink? 
Would  Fanny  like  to  take  a  walk?  "  and  other  questions, 
but  never  the  one  which  I  ever  listened  to  hear: 

"Does  Fanny  want  to  go  home?" 

1  had  heard  my  Beautiful  Lady  often  say,  "Some  peo 
ple  understand  the  wants  of  animals  and  their  language 
more  quickly  than  others.    So  I  watched  so  earnestly 
and  searched  so  anxiously  the  faces  of  everyone,  and 
tried  so  hard  to  find  one  that  could  understand  me. 
Sometimes  I  felt  that  there  were  some  who  did,  and 
yet  none  really  heeded  my  supplications,  or  relieved 
me  of  my  sorrow.     I  never  tired  of  looking  into  faces, 
always  with  the  question  in  my  eyes,  will  she  come  home 
along  this  street,  or  which  way  may  I  look  for  her? 
How  meaningless,  though,  to  these  people  were  my 
ways  of  talking. 

My  Beautiful  Lady  had  taught  me  not  to  go  in  the 
streets  alone  as  many  dogs  do,  and  so  the  habit  of 
staying  at  home  had  become  so  fixed  I  did  not  try  to 
leave  the  place,  until  one  day  when  my  loneliness  was 
so  terrible  I  could  bear  it  no  longer,  and  diligently  I 
began  my  search  on  the  streets  for  my  Beautiful  Lady. 

I  saw  many  faces,  and  few  passed  me  to  whom  I  did 


DEPTHS  OF  SORROW  153 

not  appeal,  either  with  a  pleading  look  or  a  short,  low 
moan.  But,  none  seemed  to  notice  me,  and  so  the  days 
rolled  on.  At  last  hope  gave  way  to  despair  and  I 
became  apparently  calm.  No  doubt  many  of  my  read 
ers  may  think  that  I  had  ceased  to  care;  that  dog's  love 
was  not  really  deep  and  lasting.  But  into  my  life  there 
came  a  something  which  I  cannot  name.  I  grew  tired, 
and  could  no  longer  leap  and  play  and  frolic;  so  I 
would  lay  still  for  hours,  with  my  eyes  closed,  but  ever 
waiting  and  listening  for  that  soft  foot-fall,  whose  sound 
could  never  be  lost  to  my  ear. 

When  the  days  grew  cold  and  stormy,  and  some 
kind  hand  threw  a  blanket  over  me,  as  I  lay  dozing, 
I  would  raise  my  head  quickly,  thinking  it  was  my 
Beautiful  Lady,  and  before  the  hand  was  drawn  away 
I  had  kissed  only  the  shadow  and  not  the  substance. 

Many  dogs,  no  doubt,  would  have  been  satisfied  and 
contented  if  a  comfortable  place  had  been  provided  for 
them,  just  as  some  people  are,  and  forget  in  their  ease 
and  comfort  the  absence  of  the  loved  one. 

I  have  told  you  how  cold  the  days  had  grown,  but 
one  day,  a  strange  warmth,  a  new  warmth  of  love  filled 
me  all  through  and  I  grew  warm  and  happy,  for  close 
beside  me  lay  a  little,  pulsing,  soulful  creature.  I 
knew  that  it  was  mine  to  love,  and  I  kissed  it  again  and 
again,  thinking  how  I  would  live  for  that  little  life. 
How  pleased  my  Beautiful  Lady  would  have  been  to 
see  it.  How  glad  I  would  have  been  could  it  have  felt 
that  gentle  touch  from  her  hand  which  I  had  known. 

In  these  first  days  of  my  new  joy  as  the  little  warm 
life  lay  beside  me  I  rested  more  and  slept  in  better  con 
tentment  as  my  puppy  slept,  and  because  I  was  speech 
less  and  could  not  say  that  I  still  missed  all  that  had 
been  dear  in  my  life,  those  around  me  said  that  I 


154  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

had  forgotten.  But  often  as  I  lay  watching,  I  still 
listened  for  her  footsteps.  How  happy  I  would  have 
been  to  let  her  hold  my  baby  against  her  heart,  to  love 
it  as  I  had  seen  her  love  other  helpless  little  creatures. 

My  beautiful  puppy  grew,  becoming  playful  just  as 
little  puppies  do.  Often  in  its  playfulness  it  cuffed  my 
ears  or  bit  my  nose,  jumped  and  rolled  over  me,  and 
amused  its  poor  mother  very  much. 

But  one  day  a  woman  came  to  call  at  this  house. 
When  she  saw  my  puppy,  she  said  it  was  the  most 
cunning  little  thing  she  had  ever  seen,  and  it  leaped 
about  so  gracefully  in  its  play.  She  immediately 
wished  to  take  it  with  her,  and  offered  some  money 
to  Mr.  French.  He  told  her  that  neither  the  puppy 
nor  the  mother  belonged  to  him,  but  that  he  would  see 
about  it. 

I  sensed  this  woman  was  not  a  friend  to  me  and 
growled  a  warning  for  her  to  keep  away.  As  many 
other  animal  mothers  have  done,  I  tried  to  hide  my 
baby  but  could  find  no  hiding  place,  so  watched  more 
anxiously  its  frolicsome  ways,  and  was  suspicious  of 
every  one.  One  day  my  chain  was  clasped  to  my  col 
lar  about  my  neck.  I  drew  back  and  did  not  want  to 
go,  yet  yielded  as  a  kindly  voice  said,  "  Come,  Fanny, 
for  a  little  walk."  When  I  returned — O  my  baby  was 
gone!  Again,  speechless  and  helpless, —  I  sank  down, 
this  time  too  discouraged  and  broken-hearted  to  express 
my  grief  as  on  former  occasions.  Its  home  might  be  a 
desirable  one,  yet  after  all  I  had  suffered,  would  it  not 
have  been  more  humane  had  I  been  left  this  one 
pleasure?  True.  I  was  only  a  dog,  yet  defenseless, 
harmless  and  faithful.  If  a  human  heart  can  pass 
through  "Rivers  of  sorrow,"  had  I  not  found  the  trail, 
and  was  I  not  going  that  way? 


'  My  beautiful  puppy  grew,  becoming  playful,  just  as  little  puppies  do. 


CHAPTER  XX 

INTO  THE  GREAT  CITY 

SOME  lives  ever  carry  a  burden  of  sorrow,  while 
others  breathe  a  perpetual  song  of  joy.  I  do 
not  know  why  this  is  so;  nor  can  I  explain  why,  that 
since  the  last  sad  day  on  which  I  beheld  the  face  of  my 
Beautiful  Lady,  sorrow  has  been  my  portion,  with  only 
now  and  then  a  flash  of  ragged  sunshine.  The  shadows 
have  lengthened,  until  gloom  and  greyness  furnished 
the  background,  against  which  all  things  stood  out  in 
bold  relief. 

On  one  of  those  days,  when  I  felt  more  sharply  the 
old  sorrow,  the  door-bell  rang,  and  the  surgeon,  who 
was  still  my  owner,  accompanied  by  a  strange  man 
entered,  and  after  looking  me  all  over  held  a  conversa 
tion  with  the  parents  of  my  former  master,  with  whom 
I  was  still  staying.  A  roll  of  paper  was  taken  from  the 
pocket  of  the  stranger  and  handed  to  the  surgeon.  In 
a  few  minutes  I  had  a  new  master,  Mr.  Grant,  by 
name.  Again  that  collar  and  chain  was  fastened  about 
my  neck,  and  I  was  compelled  to  follow  the  stranger. 

I  was  not  sorry  to  leave,  for  had  I  not  suffered  here? 
had  I  not  been  bereft  of  my  cunning  baby,  that  could 
have  comforted  me  and  have  helped  me  to  bear  the  loss 
of  my  Beautiful  Lady?  But  a  new  and  startling 
thought  came  to  me.  Perhaps  I  was  going  to  my 
Beautiful  Lady.  We  were  certainly  going  to  some  train, 
for  I  heard  a  ringing  bell,  and  a  shrieking  whistle,  and 
in  a  moment  I  was  pulled  into  a  baggage  car  and  fast 
ened  securely.  Again  the  old,  haunting  fear  came  over 

155 


156  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

me,  and  I  began  to  look  for  Harry.  Would  he  not  come 
to  my  rescue,  or  at  least  come  to  comfort  me?  I  waited 
in  vain.  The  train  sped  along  with  a  dull,  rumbling 
sound,  and  swaying  from  side  to  side,  with  an  occa 
sional  stop. 

Finally  came  the  glimmerings  of  day,  which  for  once, 
at  least,  were  most  welcome.  Pretty  soon  the  train 
made  a  longer  stop  than  usual,  and  Mr.  Grant  came 
to  lead  me  away,  and  into  what  I  thought  must  be 
another  world,  for  the  most  awful  feeling  of  loneliness 
took  possession  of  me,  that  I  was  now  surely  separated 
from  everything,  everybody,  that  I  had  ever  before 
known.  My  new  master  spoke  kindly  to  me,  and 
patted  my  head,  as  if  he  knew  I  had  been  lonesome. 

From  the  train  we  went  directly  to  a  sort  of  vehicle 
with  windows  and  doors,  and  which  looked  quite  like 
a  house.  I  had  seen  such  a  vehicle  before,  and  had 
sped  along  by  its  rumbling  wheels,  while  my  Beautiful 
Lady  rode  within,  but  now  my  new  master  took  me, 
and  placed  me  in  the  carriage,  and  we  were  driven 
hurriedly  away  for  a  long  distance. 

I  shall  never  forget  how  I  felt  as  I  rode  along  through 
this  great  bustling  city.  I  suppose  it  was  the  awful 
state  of  mind  I  had  experienced  for  so  long  a  time 
which  made  everything  seem  so  horribly  unreal.  I 
was  excited  and  confused.  Such  tall  buildings,  they 
almost  reached  the  sky,  and  to  me  the  streets  seemed 
crowded  and  narrow,  so  that  people  and  animals  were 
rushing  along  in  endless  confusion. 

I  was  glad  to  be  taken  into  Mr.  Grant's  house  and 
away  from  the  distracting  scenes  of  the  latter  part  of 
my  journey.  Mrs.  Grant  and  the  two  boys,  Lee  and 
Charlie,  met  us  at  the  door.  They  seemed  as  glad  to 
see  me,  as  if  I  had  been  an  old  friend,  and  they  had 


INTO  THE  GREAT  CITY  157 

been  expecting  my  arrival.  But  I  was  indifferent  to 
them,  for  I  was  tired  and  hungry,  and  in  regard  to 
this  last  matter,  the  boys  were  very  thoughtful,  for 
they  asked  the  cook  to  please  feed  me  at  once. 

In  the  house  there  were  soft  rugs  and  carpets,  and 
beautiful  pictures,  and  many  brilliant  flowering  plants. 
There  were  comforts  for  which  any  dog,  lest  fortunate 
than  myself  and  under  different  circumstances,  would 
have  been  truly  grateful.  But  to  me  it  was  a  strange 
home  and  a  strange  city,  and  that  strange  feeling  which 
had  entered  my  breast  was  still  apparent.  I  was 
neither  content  nor  grateful.  When  my  bedtime  came 
I  found  there  was  a  kennel  in  the  yard  in  which  I  was 
to  sleep,  to  live,  and  my  readers  know  quite  well,  that 
arrangement  was  not  according  to  my  taste. 

About  two  weeks  after  my  arrival  at  this  home,  I 
was  unchained  and  allowed  my  liberty.  I  had  been 
treated  kindly,  but  I  had  resolved  if  ever  I  was  un 
chained,  to  search  for  my  Beautiful  Lady,  for  it  was 
her  loss  to  me  that  had  changed  my  life,  and  I  had  not 
forgotten  my  grief,  and  as  some  might  suppose,  my 
longing  for  the  tender  influence  of  her  love  was  still 
alive  within  me.  This  was  my  time  and  opportunity 
to  go. 

The  day  of  my  escape  I  wandered  about  the  great 
city,  saw  many  dogs,  but  either  they  or  myself  lacked 
the  spirit  of  sociability,  and  so  I  wandered  on  alone. 
The  first  night  I  went  to  bed  supperless,  and  slept  in 
an  alley,  as  I  found  that  many  other  poor  dogs  did, 
as  well  as  some  poor  people,  even  little  children. 

Some  time  during  the  night  I  awoke,  chilled  and 
wretched.  I  tried  to  find  a  warmer  spot,  but  could  not 
do  so  and  so  I  shook  and  trembled  until  daylight. 
Then  as  I  was  so  hungry  I  tried  the  experiment  of 


158  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

getting  my  breakfast  out  of  the  garbage  boxes  and 
barrels.  Yes,  I  was  very  hungry,  but  when  I  saw  that 
there  were  little  children  too,  trying  to  get  scraps  of 
food  that  was  not  fit  for  a  dog  to  eat,  I  moved  away, 
and  let  the  children  have  whatever  they  could  find. 

I  had  always  been  fed  by  my  Beautiful  Lady,  and  my 
food  had  been  sweet  and  clean.  I  could  not  relish  the 
food  that  other  dogs  seemed  to,  and  as  I  was  very 
hungry,  I  concluded  to  find  my  way  back  to  my  new 
master. 

I  wandered  from  street  to  street,  dodging  the  crowds, 
as  best  I  could,  and  in  my  own  dog  fashion,  seeking  to 
retrace  my  footsteps  and  follow  the  previous  path. 
Some  time  after  the  noon  hour  I  noticed  several  nice 
looking  and  well  dressed  young  men  going  towards  a 
very  large  building  which  stood  somewhat  apart  from 
the  others.  These  men  were  talking  very  earnestly, 
and  did  not  seem  to  notice  me,  although  I  was  close  at 
their  heels,  determined  to  know  where  they  were  going. 
They  ascended  the  broad,  marble  steps,  and  I  followed 
them  through  a  long  hall,  with  rooms  on  either  side. 
I  looked  into  some  of  these  rooms,  where  the  doors  were 
standing  open,  and  within  were  a  few  bright,  happy 
young  girls  and  a  larger  number  of  young  men. 

I  was  so  tired  and  hungry  that  I  dropped  down  upon 
the  floor  in  the  corner  of  one  room,  but  nobody  seemed 
to  notice  me.  In  a  few  minutes  a  fine-looking  young 
gentleman  mounted  a  platform  and  began  talking.  I 
could  not  understand  all,  but  the  following  is  enough 
to  convince  any  one  of  his  subject,  he  said:  "My  time 
is  limited  bearing  upon  the  present  question  in  dis 
cussion.  But  I  find  myself  taking  an  opposite  view  to 
the  majority  of  my  professional  brethren,"  and  then 
he  made  a  long  speech,  which  was  so  tedious  and  made 


INTO  THE  GREAT   CITY  159 

me  so  unhappy  that  I  tried  not  to  hear  all  that  he  said, 
and  what  I  did  hear  I  tried  to  forget. 

The  gentleman  finished  after  a  while,  and  then  a 
beautiful  and  gentle- voiced  lady  read  something  from 
the  paper  which  she  held  in  her  hand,  and  after  she 
had  finished  a  few  clapped  their  hands  and  waved  their 
handkerchiefs. 

"He  that  walketh  righteously,  and  speaketh  up 
rightly;  he  that  despiseth  the  gain  of  oppressions,  that 
shaketh  his  hands  from  holding  of  bribes,  that  stoppeth 
his  ears  from  hearing  of  blood,  and  shutteth  his  eyes 
from  seeing  evil;  He  shall  dwell  on  high." 

I  saw  there  was  going  to  be  a  commotion,  for  the 
people  did  not  agree,  and  so  I  got  up  cautiously  and 
went  out,  making  as  little  noise  as  possible,  for  I  was 
afraid  to  have  any  one  know  that  I  was  there.  I 
remember  how  distressed  I  was  lest  I  should  not  make 
my  escape. 

When  I  reached  the  street,  I  started  off  on  a  dog 
trot,  making  my  way  through  the  crowd  as  swiftly  as 
possible.  It  was  just  at  dinner  time  when  I  came  in 
sight  of  Mr.  Grant's  home  which  I  had  left  with  a 
discouraged  heart  two  days  before.  As  I  bounded  up 
the  steps  I  felt  glad  to  see  faces  at  the  window  which 
I  knew,  and  one  of  the  boys  opened  the  door  and  called 
out:  "Oh,  Fanny  has  come  back;  run  quickly,  broth 
er,  and  tell  the  cook  to  give  her  something  to  eat,  for 
she  must  be  very  hungry." 

I  was  hungry,  as  you  all  know,  and  felt  that  I  had 
reached  home.  Every  one  in  the  family  was  pleased 
to  see  me,  and  I  was  cared  for  and  petted  to  my  satis 
faction. 

I  was  so  very  tired  that  I  soon  went  to  my  bed  and 
fell  asleep,  to  bark  in  my  dreams  as  I  chased  along 


160  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

the  pleasant  drives  with  my  dear  Lady,  watching  the 
innocent  rabbits  in  their  evening  play  upon  the  grass 
and  amid  the  slender  ferns,  while  the  wolf  and  the 
lamb,  the  leopard  and  kid,  the  lion  and  the  calf,  lay 
down  together.  A  little  child  was  playing  about  them, 
and  all  were  happy  because  the  angels,  Love  and  Mer 
cy,  were  there  shedding  light  from  their  beautiful, 
peaceful  wings  over  all  that  lovely  scene. 


CHAPTER   XXI 

A  WANDERER 

"  The  greatest  attribute  of  heaven  is  Mercy." 

I  WONDER  if  any  of  my  readers  have  ever  been 
a  wanderer.  I  wonder  if  they  know  what  it  is 
that  makes  one  want  to  wander;  that  feeling  which 
makes  you  get  up  when  you  want  to  lie  down;  makes 
you  lie  down  when  you  want  to  get  up,  when  you  are 
lying  in  one  corner  makes  you  want  to  lie  in  another 
corner.  That  feeling  which  makes  you  want  to  go  from 
place  to  place,  from  street  to  street,  from  house  to 
house,  just  as  though  an  awful  chain  was  about  your 
neck,  pulling  you  hither  and  thither.  If  you  have  ever 
suffered  that  unrest  you  will  know  how  to  sympathize 
with  me. 

Dear  readers,  will  you  not  help  me,  in  my  simple 
dog-fashion,  somehow  to  instill  into  the  hearts  of 
humanity  a  more  tender  spirit  of  charity  for  those  who 
are  wanderers,  though  they  are  only  helpless,  miserable 
dogs? 

After  returning  to  Mr.  Grant's,  I  was  again  chained 
and  kept  in  captivity,  until  one  of  the  boys  released  me 
for  a  little  change,  as  he  said.  I  was  glad  to  be  freed  and 
glad  to  get  into  the  house.  I  looked  through  all  of  the 
rooms,  and  finally  lay  down  in  the  family  room,  but 
the  feeling  of  contentment  did  not  return  to  me. 

When  I  was  sure  that  none  of  my  master's  household 
was  observing  me  I  slipped  quietly  out  and  went  slowly 
down  the  street,  crossing  from  one  side  to  the  other. 

161 


162  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

In  this  aimless  way  I  wandered  along  until  nearly  night 
fall,  when  I  stopped  to  watch  some  children  at  play  in 
a  yard.  I  observed  that  the  gate  was  standing  open, 
and  so  I  made  bold  to  walk  in.  One  of  the  little  girls 
saw  me,  began  to  cry  and  ran  away,  but  a  little  boy, 
with  long  curls  walked  up  to  me  and  patted  my  neck. 
I  was  very  kind  to  him,  you  may  be  sure,  and  kissed 
his  soft  little  hand  for  he  looked  like  Harry.  A  much 
larger  boy  came  along  and  spoke  kindly  to  me,  and  in 
vited  me  to  come  into  the  house.  As  we  entered,  I 
heard  him  say  to  a  lady  who  was  standing  in  the 
doorway,  "Auntie,  this  is  a  well  mannered  and  very 
valuable  dog.  Had  we  not  better  keep  her  and  adver 
tise  where  she  is? 

The  family  began  to  talk  about  me,  but  I  was  so 
tired  I  paid  little  attention  and  lay  down  on  the  soft 
carpet  to  rest.  Presently  the  little  boy  with  long 
curls  came  into  the  house,  sat  down  beside  me  and 
stroked  me  so  gently.  At  dinner  time  I  was  fed,  then 
a  chain  was  put  about  my  neck  and  I  was  tied  in  the 
carriage  house. 

No  one  came  to  claim  me,  and  after  several  days  I 
was  again  given  my  freedom  and  allowed  to  play  in  the 
yard  with  the  children. 

It  was  not  long  then  until  the  spirit  of  restlessness 
took  possession  of  me,  and  I  again  began  to  wander. 
I  looked  around  to  see  if  any  of  the  family  were  watch 
ing  me,  and  as  no  one  was  looking,  no  good-byes  were 
spoken. 

Some  time  during  the  day,  and  while  I  was  wander 
ing  aimlessly  along  the  street,  I  met  Mr.  Grant,  and 
as  soon  as  he  spied  me  he  called  out,  "Here,  Fanny, 
Fanny!"  I  was  glad  to  see  him,  and  ran  quickly  when 
he  called.  He  took  me  into  a  tall  building,  where  I 


A  WANDERER  163 

had  never  been  before.  It  looked  clean  and  pleasant, 
still  there  was  nothing  soft  for  me  to  lie  upon,  and  so  I 
curled  myself  in  a  corner  and  wondered  what  would 
now  happen  to  me.  When  the  day  was  done  Mr. 
Grant  led  me  to  a  street-crossing  and  we  jumped 
aboard  a  street  car.  I  sat  close  to  his  feet,  and  when 
the  car  stopped  we  were  again  at  the  home  of  Mr. 
Grant.  Again  I  saw  the  same  boy  faces  at  the  window 
watching,  and  when  they  saw  me  they  shouted:  Oh, 
papa!  you  have  found  Fanny,  but  she  is  such  a  naughty 
dog  that  we  do  not  like  her  any  more."  I  hung  my  head 
for  I  knew  that  there  was  something  wrong  about  me. 
I  had  been  well-treated.  The  boys  had  been  my  friends, 
but  I  had  run  away  and  wandered  about  the  streets, 
like  any  other  ill-natured  and  ill-mannered  dog.  I  did 
not  feel  that  I  was  welcome,  but  I  determined  to  stay 
with  these  friends  and  be  a  good  dog.  What  would  my 
Beautiful  Lady  say  if  she  knew  of  my  wandering  street 
life? 

But  the  very  first  day  I  was  left  alone  that  homeless, 
restless  feeling  became  so  strong  within  me  that  I 
wandered  from  what  should  have  been  to  me  a  palatial 
and  sheltered  abiding  place. 

What  happened  to  me  this  day  my  readers  will  not 
care  to  hear,  except  that  I  got  into  a  fight  with  a  large 
dog  over  a  dirty  bone.  Surely  it  was  the  bone  of  con 
tention.  The  big  dog  thought  the  bone  belonged  to 
him,  and  I  wanted  it,  and  for  the  first  time  in  my  life 
I  growled  and  snapped  my  teeth  with  a  full  intention 
to  bite.  But  the  big  dog  got  the  better  of  me  and  bit 
an  ugly  hole  in  my  side,  and  I  ran  howling  down  the 
street. 

Presently  I  met  some  boys  who  exclaimed,  "Look 
at  that  dog's  side,  it  is  all  bloody."  They  did  not  seem 


164  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

to  feel  afraid  of  me,  as  many  would  have  been,  but  held 
out  their  hands,  and  coaxing  said,  "Doggie,  doggie, 
come  here  doggie." 

I  walked  up  to  the  boys  very  meekly,  and,  licking 
their  hands,  tried  to  tell  them  in  my  dog  language  that 
although  I  looked  like  a  bad  dog,  and  though  I  had  been 
in  bad  company,  I  had  been  well  brought  up;  I  had 
been  taught  good  manners  and  I  knew  how  to  be  grate 
ful  for  a  kindness. 

I  think  the  boys  understood  my  thoughts,  for  one 
of  them  said,  "Let's  take  the  dog  home  with  us.  We 
must  not  touch  these  wounds  with  our  hands,  and  I 
know  that  nurse  will  wash  them  with  warm  water  and 
something  that  will  cleanse  them  and  ease  the  pain." 

I  followed  the  boys  willingly,  and  was  taken  to  a 
stable  that  looked  fine  enough  to  be  a  dwelling  house. 
I  was  very  patient  while  the  coachman  assisted  the 
kind  woman  to  bind  up  my  wound.  I  remembered 
that  night  of  a  time  when  some  very  hot  water  was 
accidently  spilled  on  my  side  and  my  own  Beautiful 
Lady  cared  for  the  burn  until  it  was  well. 

I  thought  all  night  of  my  Beautiful  Lady,  and  it 
seemed  that  I  must  start  out  again  to  find  her,  but 
where  should  I  go?  I  was  very  restless  and  was  glad 
when  the  morning  came,  for  the  kind  nurse  put  some 
drops  of  soothing  oil  on  my  sore  side,  and  then  the  good 
boys  brought  my  nice  breakfast.  My  new  friends  were 
so  kind  to  me  that  I  concluded  to  give  up  a  wandering 
life. 

I  remained  quiet  that  day  until  it  began  to  grow 
dusk.  Then  I  became  lonely  and  went  into  the  house, 
laying  down  on  the  soft  rug.  Presently  a  woman  saw 
me  and  told  the  boys  to  take  me  back  to  the  stable  at 
once,  as  I  might  go  mad  and  have  hydrophobia,  and 


A  WANDERER  165 

that  only  lapdogs  should  be  allowed  to  sieep  in  the 
house.  She  did  not  know  that  I  had  been  sheltered 
as  tenderly  as  those  she  mentioned,  so  I  did  not  feel 
unkindly  toward  her.  The  boys  respectfully  protested, 
and  their  father  said: 

"English  greyhounds  do  not  have  hydrophobia,  a 
fact  which  makes  them  especially  desirable  pets  for 
children.  Only  rabies  can  cause  it  in  other  dogs,  and 
this  can  be  avoided  by  proper  care  of  dogs.  I  do  not 
think  the  dog  will  do  any  harm,  for  she  shows  excellent 
bringing  up  and  must  have  been  accustomed  to  a  place 
in  the  house,  for  like  a  real  lady  she  has  walked  in  and 
taken  a  place  as  though  perfectly  at  home.  She  is  a 
very  knowing  dog,  and  one  I  should  not  be  afraid  to 
shelter." 

I  whacked  my  tail  upon  the  floor  real  hard,  to  let 
him  know  that  I  was  pleased,  and  then  I  walked  very 
slowly  across  the  room  and  looked  up  into  his  face.  I 
wanted  to  talk  in  his  language,  but  could  not,  of  course, 
express  myself  so  that  he  would  understand  me,  and 
so  I  only  whined  softly  and  just  wagged  my  tail  a 
little. 

The  boys  seemed  to  understand  me,  and  one  of 
them  laughed  and  said,  "Oh!  she  is  talking  to  you. 
papa.  Isn't  she  a  nice  dog?" 

The  father  replied,  "She  certainly  is.  I  think  she 
has  either  lost  her  master  or  was  stolen  and  whoever 
owns  her  will  be  glad  to  find  her." 

"  Shall  we  not  try  to  keep  her  until  someone  comes  for 
her?"  one  of  the  boys  asked. 

"We  surely  shall  not  turn  her  out  into  the  street, 
but  she  must  have  her  freedom  to  come  and  go,  then 
perhaps  she  will  find  her  way  home.  But  it  seems 
strange  that  she  did  not  go  to  her  home  as  soon  as  she 


166  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

was  hurt  instead  of  coming  with  you,  if  she  knew  her 
way." 

"I  hope  no  one  will  call  for  her,  then  she  can  be  our 
doggie,"  said  little  Tommy. 

"But  do  you  not  want  to  do  as  you  would  be  done 
by?"  the  father  chided. 

"I  will  try  to,  papa,"  he  answered. 

As  nothing  further  was  said  about  my  going  out  into 
the  barn,  I  took  it  for  granted  that  I  was  to  stay  in  the 
house,  and  gave  a  sigh  of  relief,  and  with  little  Tommy 
near  me  fell  asleep. 

In  this  pleasant  place,  and  with  those  dear  little 
arms  around  me,  I  dreamed  once  more  of  the  dear  old 
home  at  Somo  City,  where  Harry  and  I  used  to  lie 
down  together  in  our  blissful  hours  of  sleep,  and  how 
we  played  on  the  soft  rug,  before  the  glowing  grate. 
My  dreams  were  never  of  the  exciting  chase,  as  is  the 
case  with  many  dogs,  for  I  took  no  pleasure  in  fright 
ening  harmless  creatures  whom  God  has  created  for 
beauty  and  companionship  for  this  world,  but  found 
the  imaginary  flights  of  mind  pleasing,  though  deceiv 
ing,  and  my  dreams  were  as  welcome  to  me  as  dreams 
are  to  anyone. 

At  last  I  was  awakened  by  the  eldest  boy  who  said, 
"Come  doggie,  go  with  me  to  the  stable,  for  we  are  all 
going  to  bed  now."  Unwillingly,  yet,  obediently,  I  fol 
lowed  this  very  gentlemanly  boy.  0!  I  always  did 
like  nice  boys. 

In  the  morning  the  coachman  was  cross  to  the 
horses  as  well  as  to  me.  I  quickly  noticed  that  he 
acted  very  differently  when  left  alone  with  us,  and  I 
decided  to  leave  the  place  at  once,  but  I  was  hungry, 
so  I  went  first  to  the  house  to  see  if  the  boys  would  not 
give  me  something  to  eat.  My  side  was  still  painful 


A  WANDERER  167 

and  sore,  and  I  wished  the  kind  nurse  to  rub  me  again 
with  the  oil.  But  these  thoughtful  ones  had  not  for 
gotten  me,  and  I  met  them  all  in  the  path.  They  gave 
me  a  kind  greeting.  Tommy  had  my  breakfast  of 
corn  meal  and  milk,  which  I  quickly  ate  while  it  was 
warm. 

After  the  boys  went  to  school  I  could  not  remain 
in  the  stable  for  that  unkind  coachman  struck  a  barn- 
fork  into  the  side  of  a  magnificent  horse,  and  I  started 
once  more  to  scent  my  way  back  to  Mr.  Grant's,  with 
the  hope  that  I  would  this  time  be  a  good  dog  and  stay 
in  their  home,  for  I  was  homesick,  sore,  and  lame. 

It  was  evening  when  I  reached  Mr.  Grant's.  Some 
of  the  family  were  very  cross  to  me,  calling  me  a  vag 
rant,  and  other  hard  names  which  nearly  broke  my 
heart.  I  went  to  my  bed  that  night,  thinking  of  what 
it  is  that  makes  vagrants.  It  is  the  sending  away  of 
any  tender  or  helpless  life  from  its  home  where  kind 
providence  has  surrounded  it  with  rightful  (or  proper) 
environment.  It  is  the  breaking  of  those  chords  which 
binds  one  and  all  that  is  dear  in  this  life,  and  it  is  the 
jostling  of  the  crowd  who  knows  you  not  and  cares 
less.  Yes,  I  had  lost  my  way  through  circumstances 
unavoidable  by  myself,  and  became  a  vagrant. 

There  are  children  also  who  are  spurred  to  go  wrong 
in  the  same  way  that  I  had  been.  O  how  I  pity  them ! 
And  I  pity  those  who  have  that  spirit  that  makes 
vagrants.  After  all  of  this  thinking  and  another  night 
of  pain,  I  arose  and  shook  myself,  my  condition  being 
still  almost  unbearable.  Going  to  the  back  door,  I 
cried  pitifully  for  some  one  to  help  me.  Presently  the 
maid  came  out  and  I  tried  to  tell  her  my  woe.  She 
understood  enough  to  know  that  one  thing  I  wanted 


168  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

was  to  have  my  wound  moistened  with  something 
soothing  and  healing,  and  she  was  kind  enough  to 
do  that. 

Some  pity  was  shown  me  through  the  day,  and  the 
boys  were  more  forgiving  than  the  older  ones. 

The  next  evening  some  friends  came  to  visit  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Grant.  As  I  went  into  the  room  where  these 
guests  were,  I  immediately  felt  the  presence  of  a  most 
kind  and  congenial  spirit.  I  went  at  once  to  a  lady  and 
laid  my  head  affectionately  against  her,  and  gave  a 
low  whine  of  joy.  She  spoke  to  me  in  a  sweet  voice 
which  caused  me  to  cling  more  closely  to  her.  In  her 
face  I  saw  a  light  like  that  which  once  made  my  life  a 
happy  one. 

I  thought  of  the  bright  sunshine  which  warms  the 
earth,  bringing  forth  all  fruits  of  loveliness.  I  seemed 
to  see  pansies  and  roses  amid  the  fresh  grass,  and  I 
could  also  see  the  faces  of  pretty  children  and  hear 
their  merry,  laughing  voices.  It  was  through  the  light 
upon  her  lovely  countenance  that  I  saw  this  happy 
vision.  I  felt  lost  in  this  happy  condition  until  I  heard 
her  say,  "How  meek  and  gentle  she  is;  her  eyes  full  of 
intelligent  light.  Yes,  Mr.  Grant,  I  should  like  very 
much  to  have  her  for  my  companion." 

"If  I  could  know  Mrs.  Backus,  that  she  would  be 
contented  with  you,  I  would  indeed  be  glad  for  you  to 
take  her.  She  is  no  comfort  to  us,  as  she  will  not  stay 
but  a  day  or  so  at  a  time,  and  if  this  continues  she  will 
become  worthless.'* 

Was  it  a  humane  feeling,  or  the  spirit  of  mercy,  or 
both,  which  caused  Mrs.  Backus  to  invite  me  away  from 
my  wandering  life  and  into  her  own  beautiful  home 
where  peace  and  contentment  dwells? 

When  my  new-found  friend  arose  to  go  home  she 


A  WANDERER  169 

said,  "Fanny,  are  you  ready  to  go  with  Mr.  Backus  and 
me?  I  barked  to  express  my  delight  and  leaped  out 
in  the  old-time  way.  I  felt  no  sad  farewell,  except  as 
I  saw  the  boys  look  sad.  But  like  the  sweet  pansies 
in  my  Beautiful  Lady's  garden  —  no  doubt,  I  too  had 
a  mission  in  my  life;  so  once  more  I  was  called  to  fol 
low  the  chain  which  was  clasped  to  the  collar  about 
my  neck,  and  this  time  I  knew  that  its  links  gave  forth 
sounds  of  joy. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

PROVIDENCE     ' 

AFTER  my  Beautiful  Lady's  recovery  from  her 
long  illness,  which  followed  her  return  to  Somo 
City,  she  resumed  again  the  routine  of  her  benevolent 
and  humanitarian  work.  During  the  long  months  of 
our  separation,  trials  had  come  to  her  as  well  as  to  me, 
but  her  trials  brought  a  more  refining  influence,  better 
fitting  for  her  highest  attainments  in  all  service  for 
greater  love  and  justice  in  this  world.  Not  so  with  me; 
suffering  did  not  make  me  better  nor  more  noble.  It 
nearly  ruined  this  life,  which  may  be  the  only  one  for 
me,  for  all  that  I  know.  And  yet  who  knows  but  that 
I  may  live  to  meet  my  Beautiful  Lady  in  some  other 
world? 

A  dog's  days  here  are  short  days  at  best,  compared 
to  man's,  and  we  ought  to  not  be  deprived  of  the  little 
there  is  in  them  for  us.  How  many  have  thought  of 
a  dog  as  having  character?  Some  of  our  characteristics 
are  more  deeply  marked  than  in  men.  Integrity, 
fidelity,  courage,  our  power  of  feeling  have  many  times 
been  proven  by  our  affection  and  grief  in  dying  for  those 
we  love.  The  construction  of  our  ears  are  unlike  those 
of  the  human  ear,  and  we  catch  far  distant  sounds 
unheard  by  man.  This  also  enables  us  to  hear  the 
approaching  footsteps  of  our  masters  and  be  the  first 
to  announce  their  welcome  home.  Also,  to  catch 
sounds  of  the  approaching  robber  and  other  dangers, 
and  give  the  warning  which  has  saved  many  human 
lives.  Our  sense  of  smell  exceeds  that  of  all  other 

170 


PROVIDENCE  171 

animals  and  all  people;  for  who  but  a  dog  has  through 
this  function  traced  the  footsteps  of  man  in  the  dense, 
dark  forest,  or  through  mountains  of  snow  and  when 
lost  in  the  storm?  Or  has  traced  the  birds  through 
their  flight  in  the  air? 

We  have  been  life-saving  sailors,  courageous  com 
panions  in  the  thickest  of  battle.  In  searching  for 
the  wounded,  we  have  found  those  who  fell  distant 
from  their  comrades,  and,  going  into  camp,  we  have 
selected  a  surgeon  whom  we  have  quickly  led  to  the 
suffering  ones. 

I  should  feel  sorry  to  think  we  were  not  worthy  a 
few  bones  and  scraps  from  the  plates  of  the  masters 
we  so  worthily  serve,  and  a  warm  place  to  sleep  where 
we  may  be  comfortable. 

Why  is  it  that  men  and  women  abuse  or  ignore  the 
born  rights  of  the  more  helpless  creation?  Why  does  a 
boy  go  seeking  to  destroy  that  unfolded  life  within  the 
little  blue  shell  which  may  be  found  swinging  in  its 
cradle  amidst  the  high  branches?  Or  when  it  has 
grown  into  the  full  beauty  of  plumage  and  sweetness  of 
song  with  power  to  love,  to  feel  joy  or  sorrow,  that  some 
hand  may  remove  that  divine  life  by  the  whirl  of  a 
stone  from  the  sling,  or  a  shot  from  the  gun,  or  more 
pitiful  still,  when  the  wings  which  give  flight  are  torn 
from  its  own  feeling  breast?  Whoever  put  forth  a  hand 
to  destroy  any  inanimate  instrument  from  which  was 
produced  sweet  song  and  sweet  music?  Why  is  not  the 
life  and  beauty  of  the  flowers  snatched  away  by  ruth 
less  and  cruel  hands? 

My  dear  readers,  we  all  have  the  one  Creator,  so 
remember  that  the  one  parental  love  flows  out  in  pro 
tection  and  mercy  alike  to  us  all. 

I  find  myself  awakening  from  one  of  my  meditations, 


172  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

from  which  I  seem  to  have  no  resistive  power,  but  I  will 
again  proceed  to  inform  you  of  some  of  the  happenings 
to  my  old  master  and  his  family  who  have  been  so  long 
absent  from  my  story. 

There  came  a  time  when  my  Beautiful  Lady  and  my 
master  decided  that  Arthur  and  Harry  needed  the 
advantage  of  a  college  town.  Mother-like,  she  felt 
a  dread  in  having  her  boys  leaver  her  until  they  were 
wiser  concerning  the  constant  temptations  which  the 
immature  youth  meets  away  from  parent  care.  She 
knew  also  that  there  were  yet  a  few  years  in  which  all 
together  the  unbroken  home  circle  could  be  kept,  ere 
as  men  they  must  find  their  best  opportunities  away 
from  her. 

After  much  deliberation  the  City  of  Leaves  was 
selected  as  being  desirable  in  many  ways.  My  master 
had  previously  decided  upon  an  investment  he  wished 
to  make  where  larger  opportunities  must  be  available 
to  carry  out  his  success. 

A  farewell  reception  was  given  them  at  the  home  of 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Goodheart,  and  parting  words  were 
spoken  with  those  whose  kindly  faces  and  deeds  of 
friendship  would  ever  remain  as  sweetest  memories. 

My  family  were  nicely  settled  just  as  the  fall  college 
term  opened.  As  Arthur  had  from  a  little  boy  been  very 
studious,  he  entered  into  his  enlarged  opportunities 
with  eagerness  and  true  zeal.  His  classmates  soon 
found  he  was  also  fond  of  games,  and  his  fine  physique 
made  him  at  once  a  favorite  in  the  sports. 

He  also  had  a  gift  of  the  humorous  which  he  displayed 
in  burlesque  upon  the  great  dramas  they  studied.  The 
parlors  were  always  crowded  when  Arthur  was  to 
appear,  for  everybody  likes  to  laugh,  you  know.  His 
violin  was  never  out  of  place  on  these  occasions,  and 


PROVIDENCE  173 

many  a  pleasant  evening  he  gave  to  his  friends  as  well 
as  to  his  family. 

Arthur  and  Harry  still  loved  their  home,  and  my 
Beautiful  Lady  took  great  pleasure  in  still  making 
home  a  desirable  place.  Their  rooms  were  a  real  study 
to  her,  and  it  was  not  unusual  that  some  special  attrac 
tion  welcomed  them  on  entering.  The  vase  of  favorite 
flowers  often  spoke  in  language  all  their  own  to  greet 
these  boys  in  their  rooms. 

Harry  was  allowed  to  join  the  games,  and  for  an 
hour  after  the  six  o'clock  dinner,  the  vicinity  about  the 
house  was  alive  with  the  new  playmates,  while  the 
voices  of  the  merry  lads  rang  with  laughter  and  joy. 

The  boys  named  Harry  "Little  Inspector,"  because  of 
his  peculiar  traits,  such  as  seeking  out  the  curious  and 
remarkable  places.  He  was  very  fond  of  discovering 
and  studying  about  the  historical  things  for  which  the 
City  of  Leaves  was  noted.  My  Beautiful  Lady  often 
called  him  her  "  Guide,"  for  he  took  her  safely  and  with 
out  any  difficulty  wherever  she  wished  to  go.  He  was 
very  gallant,  and  would  look  up  into  her  face  with  great 
pride  as  she  took  his  arm  with  a  leaning  support. 

The  City  of  Leaves  was  becoming  of  greater  interest 
than  they  had  anticipated,  and  they  seemed  to  have 
found  the  one  blessed  spot. 

In  leaving  Somo  City,  some  fears  had  been  enter 
tained  that  the  new  surroundings  would  not  be  so 
agreeable  as  the  old,  and  that  new  friends  could  not 
be  found,  as  readily,  in  a  large  city  as  in  a  small  one; 
but  my  Beautiful  Lady  has  said  many  times  since  that 
love  and  sunshine  abound  in  every  place. 

They  were  all  invited  to  gatherings,  which  offered 
social  culture  and  intellectual  development,  and  many 
new  friends  were  made  who  proved  to  be  loyal  and  true. 


174  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

One  home  feature  seemed  ever  to  follow  this  dear 
family.  It  was  the  spacious  and  charming  living-room, 
with  a  beautiful  window  filled  with  plants  and  flowers, 
where  my  master  and  Beautiful  Lady  passed  such 
happy  hours.  It  was  the  same  in  this  dear  home,  and 
the  evenings  there  have  been  described  to  me  with 
them,  sitting  where  they  could  watch  the  great  vessels 
and  the  pretty  white  craft  sailing  to  and  fro.  Yet 
there  was  something  sadly  missing  in  my  Beautiful 
Lady's  heart.  It  was  the  affectionate  companionship 
of  her  lost  dog. 

But  step  by  step  the  changes  of  time  were  shifting 
the  scenes  which  would  bring  out  the  sequels  in  Provi 
dence  which  were  then  as  unknown  to  us  as  it  is  yet  to 
those  who  are  faithfully  following  our  story. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

TRACINGS 

"V\  7HAT  a  beautiful  afternoon  this  is,"  said  Harry 

T  V  to  his  mother  as  he  stood  looking  out  upon 
the  street. 

"Yes,  my  child,  and  this  is  the  fourth  beautiful 
Sabbath  we  have  had  hi  the  City  of  Leaves,"  she 
replied. 

"Mother,  I  have  not  mentioned  it  before,  but  Fanny 
is  almost  constantly  in  my  thoughts,  and  tp-day  I 
can  not  rest  from  thinking  about  her.  You  know  we 
cannot  be  very  far  from  where  we  last  heard  of  her. 
Have  you  the  letter,  dear  mother,  which  the  surgeon 
wrote,  giving  Mr.  Grant's  street  and  home  number?" 

"I  have  it  safely  treasured,  Harry." 

"O  please  get  it  at  once,  mother;  perhaps  we  could 
go  this  afternoon  and  see  Fanny.  I  have  dreaded  to 
mention  her  to  you  because  you  have  suffered  so  much 
over  the  separation,  but  why  do  you  not  try  to  find 
her?" 

"Because  she  is  not  our  Fanny,  and  if  she  should  see 
us  and  still  care  for  us,  it  would  be  very  cruel  to  leave 
her  again.  I  feel  that  I  could  never  leave  her  if  I  should 
see  her  loving  eyes." 

"But,  mamma,  perhaps  Mr.  Grant  would  let  us 
have  her  a  part  of  the  time  —  come  to  visit  us  you 
know.  O,  I  shall  be  very  unhappy  not  to  find  out  for 
sure  if  she  is  truly  happy.  Come,  mother  dear,  please 
get  the  letter." 

"Perhaps  you  are  right,  Harry,  she  may  still  yearn 

175 


176  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

for  us."  It  was  but  a  few  moments  when  Harry  had 
read  the  letter,  and  with  earnest  pleading  his  mother 
yielded,  pressed  with  the  thought  that  her  poor  dog 
may  not  have  forgotten. 

An  hour  later  my  Beautiful  Lady  and  Harry  went 
slowly  up  the  same  doorsteps  over  which  my  feet  had 
gone  two  years  before.  As  Harry  held  his  mother's 
arm  he  felt  her  tremble,  and  it  was  with  an  almost  hesi 
tating  hand  he  rang  the  bell.  An  elderly  man  opened 
the  door,  and  with  lifted  hat  Harry  bowed,  and  handed 
him  the  letter  with  his  mother's  card. 

After  reading  them  the  old  man  said  huskily,  "The 
dog  Fanny  is  not  here.  She  would  not  stay  with  us  or 
anybody  else.  She  is  a  roving,  worthless  thing  and  I 
do  not  know  where  she  is."  This  was  such  a  shock  to 
one  so  delicate  and  sensitive  as  my  Beautiful  Lady 
that  Harry  nearly  carried  his  mother  back  to  the  car, 
and  almost  in  perfect  silence  the  journey  home  was 
made.  But  when  Harry  kissed  his  mother  good-night 
he  whispered  softly  to  her,  "We  will  not  leave  one 
whom  we  have  loved  so  tenderly,  to  be  a  lonely  wan 
derer  about  the  streets,  dear  mother,  for  I  will  search 
for  her  until  I  find  her,  and  then  she  will  be  our  own 
dear  Fanny  once  more,  never,  never  to  leave  us  again." 

Often  my  Beautiful  Lady  had  called  Harry  her  child 
of  the  Love-Bond,  and  child  of  the  Comforter,  but  this 
night  her  kiss  left  an  imprint  upon  his  fair  cheek  with 
a  depth  of  meaning  not  felt  in  his  young  life  before. 

My  Beautiful  Lady  did  not  leave  her  room  next 
morning;  my  master  was  absent  on  a  trip,  and  Arthur 
and  Harry  sat  at  breakfast  alone,  discussing  plans  of 
search  for  me,  when  the  postman  rang.  There  was 
one  letter  with  a  strange  hand-writing  addressed  to 
Mrs.  French.  Quickly  Harry  broke  the  seal,  and 


TRACINGS  177 

handed  the  contents  to  his  mother.  She  only  glanced 
at  the  name  and  said,  "Mr.  Grant,"  and  gave  it  to 
Harry,  who  read  it  aloud: 

"Mr  DEAR  MRS.  FRENCH: 

I  regret  very  much  not  being  at  home  when  you 
called  this  afternoon.  I  fear  my  father  did  not  show 
you  the  courtesy  I  should  have  liked  you  to  have  re 
ceived.  Pardon  him,  please,  as  he  is  rather  old  and 
peculiar.  Your  card  bears  your  place  of  residence,  so  I 
hasten  to  tell  you  that  Fanny  is  living  now  with  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Backus  at  Lees  Park,  address  enclosed.  I  am  very 
sure  Mrs.  Backus  will  be  very  glad  to  meet  you  and  give 
you  the  pleasure  of  seeing  Fanny.  I  always  regretted 
her  separation  from  you.  We  have  not  seen  Fanny  for 
a  long  time,  as  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Backus  moved  just  after 
she  went  with  them. 

Yours  respectfully, 

MR.  CHAS.  GRANT." 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

A  KIND  FAMILY 

"A  kind  heart  is  a  fountian  of  gladness  making  everything  in  its 
vicinity  to  freshen  into  smiles"  —  Washington  Irving. 

\\  7HILE  my  Beautiful  Lady  is  searching  for  me  I 
V  V  wish  to  tell  you  something  of  this  kind  family. 
There  were  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Backus,  Lee,  Charles,  Bessie, 
and  Jamie.  Mrs.  Backus  reminded  me  of  my  kind  lady 
more  than  any  one  I  have  ever  met.  There  was  a  sweet 
ness  in  her  voice  and  a  gentleness  about  her  manner 
that  won  the  hearts  of  both  children  and  animals.  Mr. 
Backus  was  a  very  pleasant  man.  I  noticed  that  he 
and  Mrs.  Backus  were  in  sympathy  of  thought  in  their 
discussions,  and  the  childish  questions  from  the  smaller 
members  of  the  family  were  always  of  importance  to 
both  parents,  and  treated  at  all  times  with  attention  and 
respect. 

I  saw,  too,  that  the  children  were  gracious  in  manner 
to  every  one,  and  I  did  not  hear  any  loud  or  discordant 
words  spoken  in  all  that  household. 

It  was  indeed  a  sweet  refuge  for  me  to  find  after  all 
my  sad  experiences.  I  felt  contentment  settling  once 
more  in  my  breast,  and  I  felt  like  playing  with  those 
boys. 

In  the  morning  the  family  always  met  in  the  library 
to  exchange  pleasant  greetings,  then  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Backus  led  the  way,  while  the  elder  boy  and  sister 
walked  together,  and  the  other  two  children  followed, 
each  taking  their  places  at  the  table.  Each  child  was 
allowed  to  give  its  order  quietly  and  politely  to  the 

178 


1  When  he  was  hitched  to  the  icillow  cart,  he  reminded  me  of  Black  Prince." 


A  KIND  FAMILY  179 

servant,  and  I  noticed  the  servant  always  wore  a 
pleasant  smile,  and  her  task  did  not  seem  a  difficult 
one  even  when  strangers  were  at  the  table. 

Breakfast  was  always  served  early  to  give  the  chil 
dren  time  to  take  proper  care  of  the  pets  before  they 
went  to  school.  There  were  more  pets  about  that  home 
than  I  have  ever  found  in  any  other.  A  pretty  parrot 
which  had  the  freedom  of  the  house  and  yard,  and 
tamed  rabbits  that  had  a  nice  home  in  one  room  of  the 
stable,  another  dog  besides  myself  who  was  wise  and 
well-trained,  pretty  white  doves  in  a  cote,  arid  a  pony 
which  drew  a  basket  carriage  with  one  seat  large  enough 
for  two  persons  to  ride  in. 

The  boys  had  the  full  care  of  this  pony,  and  I  found 
one  of  my  first  pleasures  in  watching  how  gentle  they 
were  with  him,  and  how  he  showed  a  fondness  and 
obedience  at  all  times  toward  them. 

When  he  was  hitched  to  the  willow  cart  he  reminded 
me  of  Black  Prince,  for  his  service  was  a  labor  of  love. 
The  pony  would  trot  off  at  a  brisk  pace,  shaking  his 
pretty  head  as  though  it  were  play  for  him,  while  I 
had  many  a  long  pleasant  run  through  the  parks, 
stretching  my  legs  as  in  former  days. 

Mrs.  Backus  had  made  a  harness  of  pretty  blue  rib 
bon  for  the  pugs,  and,  when  she  and  Bessie  took  them 
for  a  walk  they  acted  just  like  a  pair  of  frisky  colts, 
who  were  trying  to  get  away  from  their  driver.  It  was 
fun  to  see  them  run  about,  when  they  knew  there  was 
a  chance  for  them  to  go.  They  would  rush  up  to  their 
mistress,  look  into  her  face,  and  then  stand  as  still  as 
pugs  ever  could,  to  have  their  harness  put  on. 

After  once  manifesting  my  desire  to  go,  Mrs.  Backus 
seemed  to  understand,  and  after  that  I  always  walked 
by  her  side.  Trix  was  never  allowed  these  pleasure 


180  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

trips  for  some  reason,  but  he  could  go  with  Mr.  Backus, 
or  the  boys. 

The  parrot  was  such  a  smart  bird,  and  always 
pleasant.  She  would  call  out,  "Come  here,  sweet 
heart,"  when  she  saw  Bess,  and  then  in  such  a  pretty 
coaxing  way,  say,  "You  are  a  dear  girl;  I  love  you."  It 
was  just  the  echo  of  the  whole  household  when  she 
talked.  I  have  heard  parrots  talk  who  scarcely  made 
one  sentence  without  using  bad  words,  and  sometimes 
the  words  were  so  bad  that  they  shamed  even  dogs, 
for  they  would  hang  their  heads  and  run  away.  Par 
rots  are  not  to  blame  for  using  such  language;  they  have 
been  taught  to  by  hearing  coarse  and  vulgar  people  do 
so. 

It  was  the  children's  custom  to  divide  some  of  their 
candies,  sweetmeats,  and  apples  with  their  pets,  for 
this  taught  them  unselfishness,  and  made  them  feel 
that  something  depended  upon  them  for  pleasure  and 
happiness. 

I  was  allowed  to  sleep  in  the  boys'  room,  which  was  a 
fellowship  you  know  that  I  had  not  received  since  I  left 
the  home  of  my  Beautiful  Lady.  I  was  given  a  cover 
ing,  also,  which  kept  me  warm  on  chilly  nights. 

Sometimes  I  startled  Lee  as  I  lay  my  face  on  his 
pillow  in  the  night  and  he  would  ask  me  why  I  did 
this,  yet  he  was  never  cross  to  me. 

The  whole  family  seemed  to  understand  a  great  deal 
of  my  sensitive  nature,  and  sometimes  would  say  of  me, 
"She  cannot  stand  the  cold  or  rougher  treatment  that 
Trix  can." 

They  often  praised  my  good  manners  and  obedience, 
and  talked  a  great  deal  to  me,  because  they  knew  I 
could  understand  what  they  were  saying. 

I  know  that  my  noble  birth  was  appreciated  in  this 


A  KIND  FAMILY  181 

family,  and  I  have  since  thought  that  the  education 
which  children  and  dogs  receive  at  home  becomes  of 
greater  service  to  them  through  life  than  they  can  ever 
realize  while  receiving  it.  If  I  had  been  sent  out  into 
the  world  like  some  dogs,  without  proper  dog-culture, 
what  would  have  become  of  me?  It  was  my  early 
associations  which  made  every  one  take  an  interest 
in  me,  and  I  thank  my  Beautiful  Lady,  Arthur,  and 
Harry  for  doing  so  much  for  me.  It  made  me  the 
respectable  and  admirable  dog  which  I  have  always 
been,  aside  from  the  vagrant  life  which  I  led  for  a 
while. 

I  hope  my  little  readers  will  take  my  advice  in  this: 
Remember  all  the  good  lessons  which  your  father  and 
mother  try  to  teach  you,  and  accept  graciously  every 
advantage  offered  you;  then  if  misfortune  comes  any 
time  in  your  life  some  one  will  take  an  interest  and  try 
to  help  you  back  into  your  own. 


CHAPTER  XXV 

A  CHRISTMAS  GIFT 

"T3APA,  this  is  our  first  Christmas  morning  in  the 
A  City  of  Leaves,"  said  Harry,  "and  I  am  very 
thankful  for  the  gifts  which  I  have  received  from  you 
to-day.  Some  of  them  are  truly  expensive  and  rare, 
but  the  one  gift  that  my  heart  desires,  would  contain 
the  true  spirit  of  a  gift  such  as  the  real  nature  of  our 
Christmas  day  implies.  It  would  make  me  happier 
than  anything  else  can." 

"What  is  so  great  a  gift?"  the  father  asked. 

"It  is  Fanny,  and  Mamma  still  grieves  for  her." 

"  How  can  I  present  you  with  that  gift  ?  Fanny  passed 
from  my  possession  more  than  two  years  ago,  and 
while  I  have  regretted  very  much  having  separated 
her  from  mamma  and  you,  yet  I  have  no  right  to 
her  now,  and  I  have  no  knowledge  of  where  she  is. 
No  doubt  she  has  a  good  home  and  is  contented." 

"But,  papa,  she  can  be  returned  to  us  by  your  con 
sent,  because  mamma  and  I  know  where  she  is." 

"How  did  you  find  out  where  she  is?  Nothing  has 
been  said  to  me  at  any  time." 

"No,  we  did  not  talk  to  you  about  it  because  you 
have  been  away  so  much,  and  mamma  feared  you  might 
deny  her." 

"Strange  she  should  have  such  fear  of  me.  I  did 
not  mean  to  do  a  cruel  act  to  her.  I  did  not  realize 
it  all  until  it  was  too  late.  I  think  I  was  almost 
jealous  of  her  love  for  this  dumb  animal.  Their  de 
votion  to  each  other,  seemed  so  foolish  to  me,  and 

182 


A  CHRISTMAS  GIFT  183 

your  mamma  was  so  delicate  to  have  that  extra 
care." 

"But  mamma's  sufferings  were  made  much  harder, 
for  she  loved  to  do  all  those  things  for  Fanny." 

"Yes,  yes,  I  know;  but  how  did  you  learn  where 
she  is?" 

"Shortly  after  we  returned  home  mamma  wrote 
the  surgeon  asking  him  to  express  Fanny  back  to  us, 
saying  she  would  more  than  refund  the  money  he  paid 
for  her;  but  he  answered  that  she  had  passed  from  his 
possession  to  a  Mr.  Grant,  and  he  gave  the  address. 
Mamma  kept  the  letter,  but  did  not  try  to  follow  her, 
as  the  surgeon  said  Fanny  was  traveling  with  Mrs. 
Grant  and  their  children.  But  we  have  traced  her 
to  where  she  is  now  in  the  home  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Backus,  at  Lees  Park.  Here  is  the  last  letter  in  answer 
to  mamma's.  Read  it,  papa.  You  will  see  she  con 
sents  to  let  Fanny  return  to  us.  Mamma  is  so  frail; 
I  fear,  some  times,  that  we  will  not  have  her  long. 
Would  you  not  be  glad  to  bring  her  such  a  happy 
surprise  this  Christmas  day?" 

"Is  it  possible  that  my  own  boy  must  plead  with 
me  to  undo  a  wrong  and  bring  happiness  to  his  mother? 
Harry,  how  far  is  it  to  Lee's  Park?"  "Not  over  an 
hour's  ride,  papa."  "Then  we  will  go  at  once." 

It  was  not  unusual  for  Harry  and  his  papa  to  spend 
a  few  hours  together,  enjoying  some  amusement  or 
visiting  some  interesting  place,  so  no  questions  were 
asked  as  to  where  they  were  going.  No  doubt  they 
would  have  some  pleasant  experience  to  relate  upon 
their  return. 

When  Mr.  French  and  Harry  rang  the  door-bell 
at  the  home  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Backus,  a  maid  took 
their  cards  and  seated  them  in  the  reception-room.  It 


184  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

was  not  a  moment  ere  the  face  of  a  beautiful  greyhound 
with  the  kindest  eyes  was  gazing  from  behind  the  satin 
draperies  into  the  faces  of  two  she  had  known  and 
loved.  It  was  I,  and  in  an  instant  more  I  had  made 
one  bound  across  the  floor,  and  springing  upon  my  old 
master,  placed  my  two  paws  upon  his  shoulders  as  I 
had  done  in  my  playful  moods  when  a  young  dog. 
Then  I  begun  that  low,  half-barking,  whining,  a  way 
I  had  of  talking  to  any  one,  especially  if  I  were  deeply 
interested  or  excited. 

My  master  stroked  my  head  and  called  me,  "Fanny, 
old  dog, "  as  was  his  former  way  of  greeting  me.  Harry 
had  remained  quiet,  a  painful  look  deepening  upon 
his  face  as  his  dog  companion  seemed  to  not  notice 
him.  But  my  master  said  to  me,  "  Fanny,  where  is 
Harry?"  Looking  toward  him,  slowly  I  began  to 
scent  one  not  strange  to  me;  I  went  over  and  rubbed 
my  face  against  his  hand,  and  he  knelt  on  the  floor 
beside  me,  and  putting  his  two  arms  about  me,  with 
his  face  close  to  mine,  he  said,  "Fanny,  have  you  for 
gotten  Harry?"  Something  stirred  my  heart  then. 
Was  it  a  voice  I  remembered?  These  were  tones  I 
knew  and  felt,  yet  there  was  some  change  somewhere. 
Yes,  it  was  Harry.  But  he  was  so  much  taller  and 
stronger;  he  was  not  the  small  boy  I  had  seen  last  with 
my  Beautiful  Lady,  and  yet,  was  I  not  seeing  pictures 
of  fond  memories,  a  scene  of  a  loving  boy  face  with  long 
sunny  curls  clinging  about  my  neck?  The  long  wooded 
roads  where  those  beautiful  white  lilies  grew?  The 
bunnies  hopping  across  the  way?  The  arbutus  beds? 
Just  then  Mrs.  Backus  entered. 

I  bounded  at  once  to  her  side,  and  then  leaped 
about  the  room,  back  with  my  forefeet  upon  my  former 
master,  then  upon  Harry,  and  it  seemed  no  one  could 


A  CHRISTMAS  GIFT  185 

speak  or  be  heard,  for  I  was  as  wildly  excited  as  a 
hound  in  its  natural  chase. 

Then  Mr.  Backus  entered  and  said,  "Fanny,  Fanny, 
come  here  and  lie  down  while  we  have  a  chance  to  find 
our  voices  to  greet  these  friends  of  yours.  Mr.  French 
and  Master  Harry  French,  you  are  most  welcome  to 
our  home.  This  is  Mrs.  Backus,  Mr.  French,  and 
Master  Harry,  Mrs.  Backus." 

For  some  moments  my  dear  friends  were  in  conver 
sation  concerning  me,  and  then  Mrs.  Backus  said, 
"We  could  not  part  with  Fanny  under  any  other 
circumstance,  for  we  think  too  much  of  her  to  give 
her  to  any  one  who  had  not  as  much  right  to  her  as 
ourselves.  But  I  think  that  twelve  years  is  enough 
to  give  Harry  and  his  mamma  a  clear  title,  although 
the  year  which  she  has  been  ours  has  made  her  very 
dear  to  us.  I  hope  if  she  is  not  contented  that  you 
will  let  her  return  to  us." 

"Mamma  will  never  let  her  go  away  again,"  said 
Harry,  with  his  arm  about  my  neck.  "You  want  to 
go  with  me,  dont  you  Fanny?  Dear  Fanny." 

I  looked  from  one  to  the  other,  not  yet  knowing 
what  to  do  next,  when  presently  Mrs.  Backus  brought 
my  collar  and  chain,  and  Harry  clasped  it  about  my 
neck.  We  all  went  to  the  door,  Mrs.  Backus  opened  it 
and  my  master  passed  out,  Harry  following,  but  I  drew 
back,  looking  at  Mrs.  Backus  to  tell  me  if  I  were  to  go 
or  stay.  But  she  was  silent,  and  I  did  not  feel  at  ease 
from  the  look  I  saw  in  her  face.  Then  Harry  patted 
me  so  kindly  and  pleadingly  said,  "Come,  Fanny,  we 
will  go  home  now."  As  no  one  else  spoke  to  me,  I 
trotted  along,  but  I  had  had  so  many  different  expe 
riences  with  that  chain  about  my  neck,  that  I  could 
not  tell  this  time  what  the  sounds  were  like.  I  could 


186  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

only  follow  my  instinct,  which  strongly  led  me  to 
follow  Harry. 

When  we  reached  my  Master's  home,  a  maid  opened 
the  door.  We  went  in,  and  Harry  unclasped  my  col 
lar.  Nothing  was  familiar  to  me,  and  feeling  strange,  I 
sank  upon  the  floor. 

"  You  will  have  to  show  her  the  way,"  said  my  master. 
Then  Harry  bade  me  follow  him  again,  which  I  did,  up 
a  long  stairway  into  a  room  where  the  glow  of  a  soft 
red  light  fell  shadowy  everywhere.  Then  I  heard  that 
long-loved  voice  exclaim,  "O  Fanny,  Fanny!  My 
precious  Fanny!" 

My  delight  was  so  great  it  seemed  that  I  would  tear 
up  the  very  rug  as  I  ran  back  and  forth,  kissing  my 
Beautiful  Lady's  hands  at  each  turn,  talking  to  her  as 
I  used  to  do  in  my  dog  fashion,  listening  to  her  words 
of  welcome  and  praise,  and  watching  the  pleasure  of 
my  master  and  Harry  as  they  witnessed  this  most 
joyful  meeting  between  my  Beautiful  Lady  and  her 
dear  dog. 

Presently  I  heard  another  familiar  voice,  and  as  I 
started  to  find  it,  Arthur  met  me  and  said,  "Well, 
this  is  the  cause  then  of  the  commotion  which  has 
disturbed  me  from  my  book.  Fanny,  old  friend, 
don't  you  know  me?  Ah,  of  course,  you  do,  don't 
you?  and  you  can  wag  your  long  slender  body  and 
tail  in  that  same  wonderful  degree  of  expression  or 
feeling  just  as  ever  you  did?  That  will  do.  That  will 
do,  Fanny.  I  understand  you.  Yes,  you  are  welcome 
home.  Well  groomed,  charming,  and  polite  as  ever, 
Fanny,  we  all  welcome  you  home."  Affectionately  I 
kissed  Arthur's  hand. 

Then  back  to  the  side  of  my  Beautiful  Lady  I  went, 
that  I  might  listen  to  that  voice  which  had  not  changed, 


"Into  a  room  where  the  glow  of  a  soft  red  light  fell  shadowy  everywhere" 


A  CHRISTMAS  GIFT  187 

unless  it  were  still  softer  and  sweeter.  Calling  my 
master  and  Harry  to  her,  she  thanked  them  in  her  own 
sweet  kind  way,  saying  this  was  the  gladdest  Christmas 
day  in  all  her  life.  A  bright  rosy  flush  came  upon  her 
cheeks,  and  a  smile  upon  her  face,  that  was  not  visible 
when  I  entered  her  room. 

This  was  the  first  Christmas  since  Arthur  and  Harry 
could  remember  that  there  were  no  guests  in  the  home 
to  share  the  gladness  of  the  day.  But  the  old  friends 
were  far  distant  and  the  new  ones  were  not  yet  of  those 
close  ties  which  usually  make  the  family  reunion.  The 
day  had  opened  as  a  lonely  one,  and,  with  the  stillness, 
all  preparations  had  been  made  toward  quietness  and 
peace.  But  my  Beautiful  Lady  said  it  seemed  this 
was  to  be  a  Christmas  day  unlike  all  others.  When 
I  arrived  —  their  long  lost  dog-companion  —  each 
heart  was  filled  with  fullness  to  overflowing;  there  was 
not  room  for  any  other. 

The  boys  showed  me  the  new  home,  telling  me  so 
many  interesting  things,  but  just  as  they  thought  me 
most  interested,  I  would  suddenly  leap  gracefully  up 
the  stairs  to  be  near  my  Beautiful  Lady  and  master 
again,  and  with  my  old-time  eager  way  of  trying  to 
talk,  I  looked  into  her  face  and  heard  her  say,  "O, 
Fanny!  Fanny!  I  know  you  are  trying  to  tell  us  the 
story  of  your  wanderings  which  are  all  obscure  to  us. 
Never,  Fanny,  have  I  felt  the  same  desire  to  under 
stand  you  as  I  do  to-day.  Never  have  I  so  much  de 
sired  to  interpret  your  thoughts  which  cannot  find  the 
speech  of  human  tongue.  But,  Fanny,  you  have  had 
your  part  in  teaching  us  all  our  highest  attainments, 
and,  some  day,  we  shall  all  understand  the  mysteries  of 
life. "  Then  I  felt  my  dear  boy-companion's  arms  about 
my  neck  and  the  circle  of  by -gone  days  —  once  broken 


188  GREYHOUND  FANNY 

—  were  again  joined  by  those  threads  of  which  my 
Beautiful  Lady  has  spoken  in  the  beginning  of  our 
story.  How  it  seemed  they  must  have  been  doing 
their  part,  also,  and  why  we  had  not  noticed  the  threads 
was  because  they,  too,  were  hidden  in  their  own  myste 
rious  way,  to  be  seen  only  when  their  work  was  finished. 

Dear  readers,  I  have  lived  one  more  delightful,  peace 
ful  year  since  the  kind  family  made  it  possible  for  me 
to  be  restored  to  my  Beautiful  Lady.  I  wish  you  to 
share  in  the  brightness  which  this  one  year  contains. 

You  wish  to  know  if  I  am  happy.  I  truly  am.  Many 
times  I  have  visited  the  Backuses,  who  are  fast  friends 
now  of  my  master's  family,  I,  of  course,  being  the  tie 
that  binds  them.  Whenever  I  was  restless  my  Beau 
tiful  Lady  would  say,  "Harry,  I  think  Fanny  would 
like  to  visit  her  dear  fniends."  So  we  would  go  together, 
and  while  I  enjoyed  the  visit,  I  was  always  ready  to 
return  with  him. 

Arthur  and  Lee  are  about  the  same  age,  and  have 
become  close  companions.  Arthur  is  studying  law. 
His  mother  thinks  his  power  for  argument  his  chief 
one,  and  while  she  had  hoped  to  cultivate  her  ideal  in 
him,  yet  she  knew  for  his  success  nature  must  have 
its  own  way. 

As  Christmas  days  will  never  end,  I  draw  my  last 
pen  picture  of  the  second  one  in  the  City  of  Leaves. 
Arthur  and  Harry  made  so  many  bells  of  holly  and 
mistletoe,  hanging  them  in  every  room,  and  they  were 
so  natural  and  lovely,  one  watched  to  see  them  swing 
and  ring  forth  the  sweet  Christmas  carols  which  the 
shepherds  heard  as  they  sat  upon  those  far-away  east 
ern  hillsides  watching  their  flocks  when  He  came  with 
His  gifts  of  love  and  mercy  for  all. 


A  CHRISTMAS  GIFT  189 

From  the  beams  in  the  dining-room,  over  the  long 
drawn  out  table  with  so  many  plates  laid,  they  had 
twined  ribbons  of  purple,  of  white  and  of  red,  and  many 
dear  doves  were  resting  all  peaceful  where  the  ribbons 
had  formed  them  a  nest. 

Each  room  in  the  house  was  retouched  with  some  of 
Arthur's  and  Harry's  handwork,  but  my  Beautiful 
Lady's  was  the  dreamland  of  them  all.  As  my  old 
habit  was  still  upon  me,  I  had  gone  back  to  look  at  her 
often  that  morning,  and,  at  one  of  those  times,  I  saw 
my  master  holding  her  hand  fondly  as  in  the  old  days. 
I  went  up  and  kissed  both  of  their  hands  with  an 
affection  which  seemed  greater  than  ever  before. 

My  master  said,  "Fanny,  have  you  come  for  your 
share?  You  shall  have  it."  Then  I  felt  the  touch 
of  her  hand  together  with  my  master's,  and  I  knew 
that  I  had  lived  to  find  their  blessings  resting  as  one 
upon  my  head.  Then  the  door-bell  rang,  and  I  leaped 
down  the  stairs  just  in  time  to  be  the  first  in  greet 
ing  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Backus,  with  their  whole  family. 
Presently  everybody  went  to  the  parlor  where  the 
gifts  were  to  be  received.  Arthur  handed  each  one  to 
Lee  with  a  rhyme  or  funny  saying,  until  the  whole 
house  rang  with  merry  laughter  and  Yule-tide  cheer. 
Even  Trix  and  the  pugs  were  with  us  and  received 
presents. 

Knowing  how  interested  you  will  be  in  mine,  I  wish 
to  tell  you  that  I,  too,  have  received  a  beautiful  gift  of  a 
gold  collar,  with  gold  chain  and  a  gold  badge.  On  one 
side  of  my  badge  is  the  ensign  for  the  prevention  of 
cruelty  to  animals,  and  the  inscription,  "Open  Thy 
mouth  for  the  dumb.  Proverbs  31, 8."  On  the  other 
side  is  the  date  of  my  birth,  and  the  inscription  of  my 
name,  and  below  that  the  date  when  I  was  restored 


190 


GREYHOUND  FANNY 


to  my  old  home  ties,  through  a  Providence  that  brings 
about  circumstances  which  can  correct  human  error. 

My  dog's  days  are  nearly  run,  as  I  am  now  fifteen 
years  old.  I  have  had  many  reasons  to  bless  the  day 
I  was  born,  and  as  you  know,  I  have  also  experienced 
great  unhappiness,  but  if  the  life  which  I  have  lived 
proves  a  lesson  for  the  benefit  of  my  animal  kingdom, 
or  is  a  help  for  even  one  family  to  live  the  Christ  spirit, 
I  shall  be  glad  I  passed  this  way. 

My  dear  little  readers,  my  last  request  to  you  is: 
that  you  will  please  never  forget  to  add  to  your  good 
night  prayer,  "I  will  be  kind  to  all  living  creatures, 
and  I  will  protect  them  from  cruel  usage,"  and  when 
Mercy  asks  to  live  in  your  hearts,  do  not  send  her 
away,  but  remember  me,  and  since  you  have  loved  me, 
love  Mercy. 

Yours  affectionately  and  sincerely, 

FANNY 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


Form  L9-75m-7,'61(C1437s4)444 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF  CALIFORNLf 
LOS  ANGELES 


lllllllllHl™""'™ ™J '•!-,     A  4  4          Q 


PS 
3537 


